Blog

Turtle remained in the bathroom cleansing his lower bowel preparing for an afternoon of fabulous fucking as I walked back to the entertainment room. Apparently, Marty had told Turtle sometime during the week about our carnal experience, so he had some idea about what was about to take place. Marty had caught me by surprise riding my dildo in the entertainment room after which he boned me into oblivion.

I’d been thinking about that event for days afterwards and definitely wanted more of my lawn care boy’s magnificent man meat filling my ass; however, I now learned that Turtle was Marty’s bottom and now he wanted to bottom for me.

What a quandary. I enjoyed bottoming, but I also like to top. The cute lad that I’d left alone in the bathroom wanted me to fill his ass and I wanted my ass filled. Maybe we’d do a train. I felt honored that Turtle wanted me to do him and I planned on making it special occurrence for him.

I was secretly hoping that the three of us might turn the weekend into an awesome threesome event. Having left Turtle in the bathroom preparing for his boning I was quietly making my way back towards the entertainment room. I could hear the pleasurable moans emanating from the television room as I approached. After creeping up on Marty, who was totally engrossed in the erotic video playing on the big screen, I leaned over the back of the leather couch to see what was up.

What was up was Marty’s beautiful cock standing tall, gently curving slightly back with the cockhead almost touching his bellybutton. Bending over resting my arms on the top of the couch I took a peek at the redhead below slowly stroking a good seven inches of blood engorged man meat with his left hand while tweaking his magnificent pink nipples with his right.

‘Oh my, that’s everything I remember about your beautiful creamy freckled body and majestic cock, Marty. I sure hope the three of us can make a wild ass weekend out of this.’

‘That’s what me and Turtle been talkin about. Turtle is supposed to stay the entire weekend with me at my house while my parents are gone, but if you want we can spend the weekend right here with you, Dick.’

‘Oh, I’m definitely down for that, baby.’

‘Turtle definitely wants you to fuck, Dick. He wants to see if you can make him cum like I do when I fuck him.’

‘Oh, I’ll give it my best shot.’

‘I’ve already explained to him you’re a little bigger than me,’ Marty said.

‘So, you’ve fucked him and he can take you with no problem?’ I asked.

‘Oh yeah, I broke him in a few years ago. I think you’ll enjoy fuckin him, Dick. He and my ex-boyfriend are the only two I’ve been hooked up with for a while, except you now.’

I didn’t want Marty’s beautifully aroused member to go to waste on a hand job. As we talked my fingers were moving down the front of his body. I could feel his heart rate increasing, and my mouth was beginning to water at the sight in anticipation of some light foreplay with Marty before Turtle returned. Marty’s eyes were back to the television watching the erotic oil massage video. I was peering at the video as I had done so many times before, glancing down upon my fair skinned neighbor.

My lawn care boy was oblivious to all around him, especially me as he was totally into the sensuous images of a man’s hands seducing the nude body under his touch.

The recipient of the massage was lying on his back undergoing the titillating touches to the front of his oily body being performed by the masseur who knew how to sexually arouse another. The man performing the erotic massage appeared to be an expert in the art of sensuous massage, knowing when and how to touch another, thereby achieving total sexual arousal yet not bringing him off. I decided to emulate.

The touch from another’s hands and fingers from my experience were so much more exciting than self stimulation. I remember those early days as a kid experimenting sexually. Anytime a girl or boy would touch my body in a sexual manner it would send shivers throughout my body. I couldn’t get enough of another person jacking me off, but I found that some didn’t have the magical touch.

Most of the guys and gals that titillated me learned quickly and were good at the job; others, never learned the art and were terrible when it came to playing with or sucking my donger.

Oh how well I remember those afternoons after school let out. At first it was boys playing with and sucking my cock. We would gather for some mutual masturbation before playtime and then as I got older it was girls, but I always thought that boys had the better touch with both hands and mouth.

The touch of erotic massage has a long history. Too bad more people don’t practice it. For many people, straight or gay, it seems that the major goal of sex is all about blowing a quick creamy load. That’s the way it was for me during those early years experimenting. Then I finally discovered the joys of protracted sex and that sex is more about foreplay, prolonging that final outcome to a powerfully explosive orgasm rather than a quick dribbler nut.

For me the orgasm is the reward for a job well-done; the icing that tops off the cake, the little swirl on the top of the Dairy Queen cone. Quite simply arousal and foreplay is the meat and potatoes of the meal. Great sex as with a good steak and fine wine needs to be savored, eaten in wee delectable bites and drunk in small soothing sips, rather than being gobbled up in a hurried fashion.

I’d learned so much about gratifying sex since my adolescent years. Now, it was my job to teach my two protégées about the significant feelings associated with foreplay; the erogenous zones and all the pleasures thereof.

Ooooh, Marty looked so delicious lying there pushed back into the plush leather of my couch sensuously stroking his hard cock while tweaking those perfect erect pink nipples of his. He had stimulated both to full arousal. Now, it was my turn to take over playing with those grandiose red buds. My hands reached the target area where I could assume the task of nipple titillation.

My fingers found the two erect pink buds on Marty’s chest where I began lightly scraping my well-manicured thumbnails over the tops of the hard nipples which brought deep sighs from Marty as he pushed his chest out. After a few minutes of that I placed the set of erect nipples between my forefingers and thumbs. I began gently rolling them between the tips of my digits listening to Marty moan, groan and squirm under my touch.

As I continued delicately working the fully aroused nipples with my forefingers and thumbs Marty was groaning, ‘Oh yes. Oh My God, don’t stop Dick that feels so fuckin good.’

‘It’d feel a whole lot better with my cock in your ass while I played with these.’

Ah yes, they were so firm and erect. So much fun to play with. I totally enjoyed playing with my own nipples, so I knew exactly how to touch Marty and what he might be feeling. I’d thus far discovered that both my new playmates enjoyed having their nipples titillated.

Some men enjoy nipple play while others don’t; the same for oral and anal sex. Some men find these acts degrading or repulsive. They associate giving oral or receiving anal as being submissive or feminine. Not me. I’m into pleasure that includes all parts of the body. I was nuzzling Marty’s neck and ear as I played.

My tongue was tracing around the ear and lobe sometimes darting inside. I could sense my actions were driving Marty nuts, while rolling his nipples between my forefinger and thumb. I began whispering, ‘Those scrumptious nipples need to be tasted like a fine wine, baby.’

‘Oh yeah, move around front and taste em, Dick.’

I quickly moved around the couch positioning my naked body between Marty’s splayed legs. I leaned in and began working one nipple and then the other all the time feeling his hot hard cock pressing against my stomach. Marty had two of the most prominent nipples that I’d ever seen on a guy, but that was what I’d discovered about redheads. Those nipples stood out from his freckled chest a good quarter of an inch and were at least that size in diameter.

As I continued moving my mouth from one nipple to the other lightly biting and suckling on each for a few minutes I was sensing wetness on my stomach area. Marty was aroused to the point he was oozing precum. ‘Oh my, we seem to be leaking,’ I whispered looking up into Marty’s greenish eyes.

‘Oh yeah, you definitely got my juices flowing, Dick,’ Marty said with a slight chuckle.

‘I think I’ll just go down for a taste of your honey, if you don’t mind.’

I released my grip on his nipples moving down the front of his body kissing a freckle or two on the way down. Once I got to the bellybutton I lingered a few seconds there before following the light ginger treasure trail leading to Marty’s fire crotch and then the pot of gold.

I began sniffing that pretty red pubic area, letting the seven inch staff caress my face. I pulled my head back out of Marty’s crotch, grasping his hard wand at the base pulling the scrumptious pink glans towards my awaiting moist lips. I lowered my mouth where my lips began kissing the crown, my tongue tasting the precum that was present.

Not all guys produce precum; however, some produce larger amounts than others, some flowing like rivers while other guys only generate a drop or two of the cloudy, odorless and tasteless fluid. Marty like me seemed to be somewhere in the middle. I soon discovered when I entered high school that precum was also a point of awkwardness.

I would set in class playing pocket pool or just experiencing one of those spontaneous erections; however, when the bell rang, although I’d quit playing with it a few minuets before and the boner subsided, the wet spot was still there. Of course that would sometimes bring on the looks and snickers as I made my way through the halls to a new classroom assignment; however, I wasn’t the only boy or girl that experienced wet spots during the school day.

There were a couple of girls in school that I’d seen with noticeable wet spots in their crouch areas of their jeans. Some of the girls I’d been with were real gushers when it came to arousal and orgasms. To me it seemed that as high school teens we all were thinking about one thing – sex – some more so than others. My friend Jamie would crack up looking across the isle at me when the bell rang and we got up to leave the classroom.

Although he couldn’t see me playing with myself during class he knew I was aroused because my nipples were prominently protruding producing noticeable bumps on my T-shirts. Whites T’s are most unforgiving. Then when the bell rang and we got up to leave the classroom he would comment about me probably thinking about some fine golden pussy in the school.

I could sense Marty’s hands on my head pushing it down, wanting me to deep throat his seven inches. I wasn’t that keen on the deep throat thing and thought it was overrated; besides, I had a sensitive gag reflex. I pushed up and off Marty’s cock to tell him, ‘Let me take the lead and do what I want to do. I know where the sensitive areas are on your cock. Don’t be pushin my head down.’

‘Sure, sure thing, Dick.’

‘Just let me show you how great good head can be.’

I had discovered by way of reading, watching videos and engaging in the real thing that a good blowjob was a true art form. Guys didn’t have to ram the full length of their cock down a guy or gals throat to achieve good oral sex. Some people could deliver great head while others were completely inept when it came to giving a good blowjob. In my short lifespan I’d come to discover that guys seemed to be more proficient delivering good oral sex compared to girls.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

I was out the door at my usual time to do the morning chores. The light of day was breaking over the horizon of the woods. It was balmy, going to be another hot one. Dog came out from under the porch, stretched and yawned then ran to catch up to me as I walked to the barn. That was his name, Dog. He nipped at my pants leg, wanting to play. I bent down and scratched his ears but walked on.

When I went inside I heard the stirring of the animals coming awake at my presence. The young stallion, Merk, came to his feet and lifted his head out of his stall. I went over to pet him and scratch his ear and laughed when I saw his big cock stick out, throbbing and quivering.

‘I gotta find you some ass,’ I told him.

The two milk cows looked at me. The Guernsey looked miserable in her state of pregnancy; she was ready to drop any day. The other one was a big Holstein. Other than the waking up noises, all was quiet, the way I liked it. I went into the feed room and set about scooping out the measures of grain and feed for the animals. As I was dumping the grain into Merk’s feed box I noticed his horse blanket wasn’t draped over the front of the stall where I always kept it. I looked around; I didn’t remember moving it. I didn’t see it. Well, it had to be somewhere, I wasn’t going to worry about it right then.

I went over to the cows with the feed bucket, but stopped at the sound from the hayloft. I listened for a moment; it sounded like snoring. It was snoring. I tensed up at the thought of somebody being in the barn. I set the feed bucket down and went over to the ladder, snatched a pitchfork off the hook as I went up, cautiously, to be sure. I climbed up and peered over the top of the ladder and got the surprise of my life. There was a boy stretched out on the horse blanket in the loose hay, snoring as big as you please. He looked to be sixteen or seventeen, good looking lad, wearing work boots and old tattered jeans and a white T-shirt, and a baseball cap lay close by. He looked strong, muscular for his age. I watched him for a moment. It was a shame to wake him, but I wanted to know what he was doing in my barn.

I reached out for the toe of his boot and shook it. He came awake with a start, wide eyed to see me, and crawled back away from me a couple of feet, a frightened look on his face.

‘No need to be scared, son, I just wanta know what you’re doing in my barn,’ I said.

‘I…n-needed…a p-place…t-to sleep,’ he stammered. ‘It looked like it was gonna rain, and your barn looked safe.’ He scrambled to a crouch, still a safe distance from my reach, his eyes shifting to the pitchfork I had in my hand. ‘I’m sorry, I’ll get out and be on my way,’ he said, as he stood up, but still back from me.

‘On your way to where?’ I asked as I climbed on up to the loft. He cowered back. ‘Look, son, there’s no need to be scared of me. I just came up to throw down some hay, and found you. I don’t care if you slept here. Where’re you from? Where’re you headed?’

‘I’m on my way to…West…I got let off by a trucker just down the road, about nightfall.’

I eyed the boy. ‘You don’t know where you’re going, do you?’ I said as I started pitching down hay.

‘No, sir. I’m just…going…till I decide to stop.’

I handed him the pitchfork. ‘Tell you what, you throw down the hay while I go water the livestock, and then we’ll go in and have some breakfast.’

He was still wary as he took the pitchfork but I figured the mention of food would sway him. ‘How much you want me to throw down?’ he asked.

‘Till I holler up for you to stop. Then you can climb down and toss it over to the cows and the horse.’

‘Okay.’

I climbed back down, watching the play of the boy’s muscles till I disappeared down the ladder. I had a lot of questions for the boy, and over breakfast would be the best place to ask them. I took the hose and ran water in the troughs in the cows’ stalls then went outside and turned the water on to fill Merk’s horse tank. When I went back in the boy had a good size pile of hay tossed down.

‘That’ll do it,’ I called up to him.

He tossed the pitchfork down, stabbing it into the pile of hay then climbed down. I watched him climbing down, the stretch of his muscular arms and his thighs bulging against the worn material of his jeans, and the way his T-shirt pulled up and his jeans pulled down, revealing the beginnings of the curvature of his tight looking little butt. He dropped to the ground, tugging his T-shirt down, but not before I caught a nice glimpse of his tan washboard abs. He jerked the pitchfork out of the pile of hay and started tossing hay over to the animals.

‘You know what you’re doing with that pitchfork,’ I said.

‘I was raised on a farm,’ he said.

‘But you’re running away from it. How come? You didn’t like the idea of farming?’

He looked around at me with a scowl. ‘I didn’t say I was running away from anything,’ he said.

‘You hitched a ride with a trucker, you spent the night in my barn, and you don’t know where the hell you’re even going. No matter how you slice it that all adds up to running away.’

He looked away and tossed over another fork of hay to Merk’s stall. Then he leaned the pitchfork against the wall and turned back, hitching his jeans up on his lean hips. He followed me back to the hog lots where I checked the feeding stations. They were in good shape.

‘Do you want me to fill the water troughs?’ he asked.

‘Yeah, you could do that,’ I said.

I went inside the barn and peered out while he filled the hog troughs.

‘Are we done?’ he asked when he came in.

‘For now,’ I said, nodding for him to come with me. He had a good stride but he was shorter than me and it was funny to see him try to match his stride to mine. I took him into the house, into the kitchen. ‘You can wash up in the bathroom, right around the corner, or shower and change clothes if you want, while I make breakfast. You like sausage or bacon?’

‘Either one. But I don’t have any change of clothes. Everything I got, I got on.’

I looked him up and down, sized him up. ‘If you wanta shower, I can round you up some clothes.’

He looked at me, sizing me up. ‘You’re way bigger than me.’

‘Clothes that belonged to my son,’ I said. ‘He was about your size.’

‘Is he gonna care if you loan me or give me his clothes?’

‘He won’t know. But no, he wouldn’t care,’ I said. ‘Go on in, I’ll get your clothes.’

I went to Rick’s room and got an outfit of clothes for the boy then tapped on the bathroom door. He didn’t hear me so I went in and laid them on the toilette seat. He didn’t see me either. I went back down to finish getting breakfast. I wanted to stick around in the bathroom but I didn’t.

The boy came out looking scrubbed and healthy. It was a bit of a jolt to see him in my son’s old faded jeans and T-shirt, and knowing he was wearing his shorts. He filled them out even better than Rick.

‘Can I do anything to help?’ he asked politely.

‘You can set the table,’ I said, pointing to the cabinet.

He set the table then stood around till I told him to get the milk and orange juice out of the refrigerator.

‘Or do you drink coffee?’ I asked.

‘Sometimes. I think I would like coffee,’ he said.

I told him to pour it. When we sat down to eat I saw that he had some manners. He seemed to be okay with himself, whatever his situation was.

‘You mind if I ask you about your son?’

‘I was expecting it, since you’re wearing his clothes,’ I said. ‘I had a boy, he was about your age, what are you sixteen, seventeen?’

‘I’ll be eighteen in a month,’ he said. ‘Your son’s not with you anymore?’

‘We, uh…there was a lot that we didn’t agree on, and he didn’t like being disagreed with,’ I said.

‘He just took off?’

I nodded. ‘Like maybe you have,’ I said.

‘What all didn’t you agree on? You couldn’t work it out between you?’

‘Could have, maybe, if he’d stuck around. But then, probably not. There was a lot between us, but…’ I stopped. This was nothing I ought to be talking about with a stranger. ‘It was nothing. What about yourself? You still insist you’re not running away, but I think you are.’

‘I guess I am, or could be, except there’s nothing for me to run away from. I’m just looking for a change of scenery. It’s more like I’m running to.’

I hadn’t come clean with him so I didn’t press him. I changed the subject. ‘Are you up for some more hard work? It could mean some pocket money to help get you wherever you’re going,’ I said. ‘That is, if you’re not in a big hurry to get there.’

‘I’m not in any hurry. I would appreciate it,’ he said.

So we worked. I asked his name; Acre.

‘That’s an odd name.’

He smiled. ‘Yeah, but I kinda like it.’

I worked him hard, hoping he would tire out and need to stick around for the night to get some rest, and then maybe stick around in the morning. We mended fence. He kept up with me. At one point he took off his shirt, revealing a well muscled upper body, and I could tell by the way he filled out Rick’s jeans that he had muscular thighs. It was a pleasure to watch him, not just that he was a good worker, but to watch his smooth, young muscles ripple under the hot sun. He seemed unaware of his physical attributes. We went in for lunch and he put his shirt back on when we sat down to eat, which I thought was mannerly of him, even though I would’ve been just as glad to have him at my table bare chested.

The afternoon we cleaned out the horse stable and the cow stalls. It wasn’t pleasant work, but he never complained once. I contemplated what I would say at the end of the day; how I might approach him about staying on for a while. I didn’t want to see this young, good looking boy striking out on his own to God only knew where, cause he sure didn’t know himself. He was like tender, fresh meat for the wolves, but he didn’t know it.

I let him shower first while I opened the mail. He saw I was making hamburgers and he said he could take over if I wanted to go shower. I let him. When I came down, the table was set and the hamburgers were done, served with sliced tomatoes and onions, and iced tea.

I approached him head on. ‘I’ve been thinking, to offer you to stick around a while if you want to,’ I said. ‘I could use the help, and it would put some money in your pocket and give you some time to think things through.’

‘That’s a good offer, but I need to be on my way,’ he said. ‘I thank you for all you’ve done for me, though.’

I took some money out of my shirt pocket and laid it beside his plate. He picked it up and laid it beside my plate.

‘I’m not taking your money.’

‘That was deal, and you earned it. You’re a hard worker.’ I started to hand it to him again but he put up a hand with a stern look on his youngish face.

‘No,’ he said. ‘If I could take these clothes with me, that’d be enough.’

I laid the money back down. ‘Sure, you can have the clothes. Nobody was wearing them anyway.’

After we ate, he started to clear the table. I wondered what could be his problem; he certainly had some upbringing. When we were done in the kitchen, I went into the living room. He followed me but stood at the door of the living room.

‘I guess I’d better be going,’ he said.

I scowled at him. ‘This is not a good time to be heading out, Son,’ I said. ‘Why don’t you at least stay the night then head out in the morning. Rick’s bed ain’t being used either.’

‘Rick. That your son’s name?’

‘Yes.’ I motioned for him to sit in the chair. He did, and we watched television for no more than ten minutes before he was asleep. I let him sleep for a short while then turned the TV off and woke him up. ‘Come on up to bed,’ I said. ‘It’ll be cold out there tonight. I’ll send you off in the morning with a full belly.’

He didn’t argue. He followed me sleepily up the stairs. I showed him into Rick’s room and told him goodnight after I made one more stab at it.

‘Listen, Acre, whatever you decide, you know there’s no law against changing your mind. If you do….well, you’re welcome back here.’

‘Thanks,’ was all he said.

I didn’t go to bed. I had an uneasy feeling that he wouldn’t be there in the morning. He was asleep, snoring, I crept into the room and quietly dug out Rick’s backpack then put some of his clothes in it. I tucked two twenty dollar bills in the pocket of the jeans. I left and closed the door then took the back pack into the bathroom where I added a towel and some toilette articles wrapped up in another towel. Then I wrote a note.

Acre.

If you decide to leave before I wake up, take this with you, and there’s food packed in the refrigerator you can take too. Good luck. And thanks for the help. And you know you’re welcome back here if you change your mind.

I didn’t sign it. I crept back in his room and set the backpack against the nightstand then went down to make some sandwiches. I put them along with some apples and bananas and two pints of milk, in a plastic bag so he would know what to take. I knew he wouldn’t take anything that wasn’t designated for him. Then I went to bed, and worried….and prayed that he would be there in the morning.

He wasn’t. When I woke up–it was about three–he was already gone. So was the backpack, and the note, and the food out of the refrigerator. I had a sinking feeling in my stomach.

I worried about the kid all day. Just what I needed; something else to worry about that I couldn’t do anything about. I thought of Rick, and wondered where he was; wondered if somebody along the way had treated him to some kind hospitality. Or if he had been taken in by a pack of wolves.

Dusk brought a chill and the dark clouds boiling over the horizon promised more bad weather. The rain started as I was coming in from the barn. I was soaked by the time I got to the house. I changed into dry clothes then ate supper, then fell asleep watching TV.

The rain came down hard, peppering against the windows and hammering on the roof with a steady hum. I had just gotten to sleep when flashes of lightning danced at every window and a loud clap of thunder woke me up; one that shook the house. It was a vicious storm that caused me to get up and look out the windows; fearful that it might be doing some damage. I saw some limbs down but nothing serious. I stretched out on the couch again.

The next sounds that woke me up weren’t thunder, although I thought it was when I jumped awake. But then I heard only a steady downpour of the rain. I sat up, listened for the sound again. I don’t know how I heard it above the rain but there it was; a loud knock at the door. I looked at my watch. It was nearly three a.m. Somebody broke down along the road, I thought. The knock came again, louder, before I got to the door. I opened it before I realized I was wearing only my briefs. It didn’t matter. When I turned on the outside light, I saw it was the boy, drenched to the skin.

‘You said I could come back,’ he said through the water sheeting down over his face.

‘Well, yeah, get in here,’ I said. I reached out and pulled him inside by his shoulder and closed the door. ‘You look like a drowned rat.’ I saw he was shaking from the cold.

‘I’m sorry to bother you at this hour.’

‘Get out of those clothes, I’ll get you a towel and some dry clothes.’

‘I’m afraid everything in the backpack is soaked too,’ he said, his teeth chattering. He looked down at himself. ‘I’m making a puddle on the floor. I should take ’em off outside.’

‘Stay right there. The water will mop up,’ I said, and left to get some towels and some dry clothes. When I went back down, he was down to his shorts and shaking like a leaf. I wrapped the towel around him and would’ve dried him off but he took the towel from me. ‘Listen, if you want, why don’t you go up and get under a hot shower and get warmed up, then I’ll get you some dry clothes. I’ll have some hot chocolate for you when you come back down.’

He nodded, still shaking, and wrapped the towel around his waist and went to the stairs.

‘Take all the time you want, there’s always plenty of hot water,’ I called after him. Then I set about wringing the water out of his clothes into the sink and tossing them into the washer, and mopped up the water off the floor. Then I emptied the backpack and tossed it and all the clothes into the dryer, after removing the money. I didn’t know if there were towels in the bathroom so I went up to check. I got two heavy towels out of the linen closet and knocked on the bathroom door.

‘Can I come in? I’ve got some towels,’ I said, just as the shower was turned off.

‘Yeah, it’s okay, come on in,’ he replied.

I opened the door as he was stepping out of the shower, dripping wet. I stifled an intake of air at the sight of him. He was absolutely stunning in his nakedness. My eyes fell instinctively to his young manhood but I quickly raised them, handing him a towel. He took it and began drying off and I was almost taken aback again by the beauty of his smooth, rippling muscles.

‘Did you get warmed up?’

‘Yeah, thanks.’

‘Go on in the room, I’ll bring your hot chocolate up to you,’ I said.

‘Thanks.’

When I went back upstairs with two cups of hot chocolate, I found him sitting up in bed with the covers pulled up around his neck, waiting for me. I handed him a cup and the covers dropped to his waist. I sat on the edge of the bed, down at the foot.

‘This oughta keep you warmed up so you sleep good,’ I said.

‘I know I’m being a nuisance. I thank you for doing all of this; for taking me back in,’ he said.

‘I told you, you could stay, in the first place.’

He drank the hot chocolate fast and I asked if he wanted more.

‘No, thanks. It was good,’ he said, handing the cup back.

When he snuggled down under the covers I stood up. ‘It’ll be plenty warm in a little bit, but would you like to have some pajamas to sleep in?’ I asked him.

‘No, I’m warm now,’ he said. ‘I like sleeping naked.’

I smiled. ‘So do I. Well, sleep tight. Goodnight.’ I left the room, leaving the door open, with a small prayer of thanks that the boy had come back. I thought of Rick, and prayed he would do the same someday.

I went back to the kitchen and rinsed the cups out and checked the door. I turned the lights out and went back upstairs. Passing by his room I paused at the door. He was lying on his stomach, the covers pulled down to the small of his back. I couldn’t help myself; I went quietly into the room and stood and gazed at him for a moment. How will I manage this, I wondered, having this beautiful boy in my life, for I was sure now that he would be in my life. As I was about to leave, I whispered, ‘Goodnight, Acre’ very softly so as not to wake him. I was surprised when he raised up and turned over.

‘I’m not asleep,’ he said.

The covers twisted around his hips, pulled down now almost to his pubes. He pulled the pillow under his head and laid one arm across his torso, but made no move to pull the covers up any higher.

‘How far did you get?’ I asked.

‘I don’t know. I just know it was a long way back here,’ he said.

‘I’m glad you came back.’

‘It was the only place I knew to go.’

‘What made you come back?’ I asked.

‘I hitched a couple of rides. The second one was with a trucker. He drove quite a ways and I started falling asleep when he….he wanted me to do things I didn’t want to do. I told him I wanted out. It was storming, but I didn’t want to go any farther with him. At first he wasn’t going to let me out; he said I could crawl back in his sleeper and get some sleep, he wouldn’t try anything again, but I was too scared. I didn’t trust him. He finally pulled over and let me out and I headed back this direction.’

‘Did you come all the way on foot, or were you able to catch another ride?’

‘No. I didn’t even let myself be seen. I ducked down in the ditch every time a car came by.’

‘I’m sorry, Acre. I wish you’d stayed.’

‘I do too now,’ he said.

‘Well…goodnight again,’ I said.

‘Goodnight.’

I went on to my room, knowing I wouldn’t sleep. The thunder and lightning had subsided but the rain continued. I wondered if the creek would flood. If it did, it would likely wash up over the hog lots. That’d happened once before. I decided I should go check on them. If the rain didn’t let up, the lots could be flooded by the time I woke up. I went back downstairs and put on my boots and raincoat and hat and grabbed the high-beam lantern. I was out the door and down the steps when I heard the door open behind me.

‘Where’re you going?’ Acre yelled over the rain.

‘To check on the hogs. If this rain keeps up, the lots will be flooded.’

‘I’ll come with you.’ Before I could protest, he was out the door.

‘You don’t need to, they’re probably okay,’ I said. ‘You’ll just get wet.’

‘I’m already wet,’ he said, rushing up beside me. He hadn’t bothered with even a jacket. He was wearing jeans and a T-shirt and his sneakers. ‘You’re gonna get cold again.’

‘I got warmed up before,’ he said.

We walked through the downpour, back past the hog pens. The creek was swollen but not crested yet. I hated having to move the hogs but I couldn’t judge whether the creek would overflow its banks. Acre made my decision for me.

‘We might as well move them, we’re already out here,’ he said.

So we moved the hogs. We let them out of the pens and drove them along the enclosed pathway to the barn.

‘Is that all?’ Acre asked when the hogs were all in and the doors were secured.

‘Yeah, they’ll squeal for a while, till they get settled down,’ I said.

‘I guess the cows and the stallion won’t be getting any sleep,’ he joked.

Back at the house, Acre started taking off his clothes out on the porch.

‘Get inside, you’re gonna be chilled to the bone again,’ I told him.

He went in, carrying his shirt and his shoes. ‘Seems like we did this before,’ he joked as he undid his jeans.

‘Yeah, and I’m running out of dry towels,’ I joked back.

By the time he was naked, he was shaking.

‘Go get in the shower again,’ I said.

He rushed upstairs and I heard the shower being turned on. I wondered what I was going to do with this kid. He was a beautiful, wonderful enigma. I’d worn a rain poncho so I was pretty dry except for my boots. I took them and my socks off and went upstairs. I went into the bathroom to make sure there were towels.

‘I’ll be out of here in a minute,’ Acre called out.

‘That’s okay, I don’t need the shower. I didn’t get that wet,’ I said.

‘I sure did,’ he said, laughing

‘Well, you crazy little shit, you could’ve worn a raincoat. It was hanging right there.’

‘I didn’t see any raincoat,’ he said, pushing the shower curtain back. ‘Hand me a towel?’

I grabbed a towel and tossed it to him.

‘You said before that I could stay,’ he said as he began drying himself. ‘Is that offer still open?’

‘Yes.’

‘Then I’ll take you up on it, for a little while. I promise I won’t be in the way, and I’ll work to earn my keep.’

‘I don’t see either one of those things being an issue,’ I said.

‘And I’ll leave anytime your son comes back,’ he added.

His words gave me pause and I just looked at him.

‘Did I say something wrong?’ he asked, with a worried look.

‘No. But that’s not something you need to worry about.’

‘I think he will come back,’ he said.

‘What makes you think that? You don’t even know him, or what the problem was,’ I said.

‘Because he’s your son. You’re his dad. That’s blood.’

‘Don’t you have any blood?’ I asked.

‘Yeah, but…..’

‘Yeah, but you took me up in my offer to stay here,’ I cut in. ‘If blood isn’t going to take you back, what makes you think my son will come back?’

‘Because I know you would be a better dad than mine was. I can’t imagine why he would’ve wanted to leave in the first place. Why did he leave, if you don’t mind my asking?’

‘I don’t mind, but I doubt you’d want to hear the answer,’ I said.

‘If I didn’t, I wouldn’t ask. But if I’m being too nosey……’

‘I’ll make you a deal, son. I’ll tell you about our disagreements if you fill in the gaps about yourself.’

‘I got nothing much to tell, but okay,’ he said. ‘Do you hear from him?’

‘Not once. He really wanted to cut all ties apparently.’

‘That’s terrible.’

‘I hope it’s not, for his sake,’ I said. ‘But who’d you leave behind, worrying about you?’

‘Whoever I left behind, I doubt they’re worrying about me,’ he said.

‘That’s hard to believe, that there’s nobody in this world that cares enough to worry about you.’

‘They sure didn’t worry about me when I was around,’ he said.

‘Why’d you run away? And don’t tell me you didn’t,’ I said.

‘I got tired of seeing how my dad treated my mom.’

‘Was he mean to her?’

‘He beat her.’

‘Might’ve been better if you stuck around,’ I said.

‘I did, as long as I could. It might sound cowardly that I left, but nothing’s going to stop it, and she won’t leave him and I wasn’t going to stick around and watch it.’

‘Have you called to see if she’s all right?’ I asked.

‘I did, but he answered the phone so I hung up.’

‘Did he ever beat you?’

‘I got more than my share of whippings with a belt. He only beat me once. I told him if he ever did it again, I would kill him in his sleep.’

‘Do you think you could’ve done that?’

‘I don’t know, but he believed I would, and that’s all that mattered.’

‘You might have used that threat……’

He held up his hand to stop me. ‘Before you go there, I guess I should explain their arrangement. My Mom is a prostitute. My Dad is her pimp. To tell the truth, I don’t know if they’re really married. And that pretty much fills in the gaps about.’

‘You said you were raised on a farm,’ I said.

‘Maybe I stretched that some,’ he said. ‘I spent my summers on my grandparents farm. But I had to go back home to go to school. So, what about you? What came between you and your son?’

I thought he was trying to divert me from asking any more questions. ‘Well, biggest problem was, the boy couldn’t accept that I had a preference for guys as well as women.’

He just looked at me. I didn’t know if I’d said the wrong thing, or if he didn’t hear me, or if he fully grasped what I’d said.

‘You…y-you’re…gay?’ he asked finally.

‘No. I said guys as well as women.’

‘Oh, then, that makes you…Bi.’

‘I guess it does.’

‘And your son was straight.’

‘I guess so. He sure as hell didn’t like the notion that I wasn’t,’ I said.

‘Well, I got no problem with it,’ he stated flatly.

‘How about you?’

‘Oh, I’m straight too, but I got no problem with anybody else’s sexual preferences,’ he replied.

‘No, not that, you were going to fill in the gaps about yourself,’ I reminded him.

‘Not many gaps to fill in beyond what I’ve already told you. Except my Mom isn’t really my mother. My Dad is my real dad, as far as I know, and like I said, I don’t know if they’re even married. Not that it matters.’

He acted like he was finished, but he wasn’t.

‘There’s something else, Acre; something else lingering in your voice,’ I said.

He smiled. ‘Seems like you can see right through me.’

‘I raised a boy,’ I said.

‘Okay, here’s the biggie. He wanted me to fuck my mom. I wouldn’t do it. She’s not my real mother, but she was the only one I could remember, and that was sick. Worse, she wanted me to do it. They wanted me to do it in front of others–her customers–put on a show for them. I heard them talking about getting another boy to do it, said nobody would know the difference if he was their son or not. Then they brought this kid to the apartment that they found on the street. I knew what was going down and that’s when I left.’

I was stunned, and saddened by his story, and even more sadly touched that anyone so young was able to tell the story so forthrightly.

‘Well, I can see why there’s no blood bond that’ll take you back. I hope you can put it behind you.’

‘I will,’ he said confidently.

I didn’t find out till weeks later how old he really was; just weeks short of turning eighteen. He didn’t look that old except from the neck down. Not that turning eighteen made any difference. I had decided that regardless of how hot and sexy he was, and no matter how much I wanted him, I was going to keep my distance. He’d gone through enough in his young life and he was trying to put it behind him, and me putting the make on him, or even trying, would set him back. And, I feared, it might make him leave. I had grown attached to the boy. He was nice to have around. He was fun, and funny, besides being sexy eye candy.

I had found out that he had only gone through his junior year of high school. As the school year approached I reminded him that he had to go back to school. He said he didn’t need to; he hadn’t learned all that much anyway.

‘Well, your living situation was hardly conducive to school and learning,’ I said. ‘But I hope that’s different now. I want you to go back.’

‘I didn’t do that good in my junior year. I doubt I could handle even being a senior.’

‘Then you go back and take your junior year over again,’ I said. He frowned. ‘There would be no stigma attached; you’re starting out in a new school. I want you to go and enjoy it like you should, and graduate. You’ll have a vehicle to drive. Spending money. New clothes. It’ll be a new start, with new friends.’

‘The pickup?’ he asked with a sly grin.

‘Are you expecting me to bribe you?’ I asked, laughing. ‘Yes, the pickup.’

‘Oh, Man, that is the coolest damn truck!’

We became comfortable with each other. He started calling me by my name; Ben. He had never called me anything before. I would’ve liked to call him Son, and I did, but not in the true sense of the word. It was like I would call any boy his age son. I secretly hoped he might someday ask to call me Dad, and then I could call him Son, but that would have to be up to him.

School started and Acre took to it like a duck to water. He joined the football team, and the wrestling team. He signed up for the baseball team for later on. I was amazed when he told me he had never played sports. He made new friends and became popular with the girls. No surprise there.

As he got into sports, he grew more confident in himself, and more comfortable around me. He wasn’t the least embarrassed about being seen walking past my room to the bathroom, naked, and always with a morning hardon. We joked about it, in fact. He was okay coming in to shower while I shaved. It was torture for me, but wonderful torture.

He started dating a couple of girls and I found condoms in his room. I discovered them when I went in to talk to him about something, and there they were, laying out on his dresser; I supposed he’d forgotten to hide them. He saw me notice them.

‘I…bought those…just in case,’ he said, a little embarrassed.

‘I don’t have to ask, in case of what,’ I said with a smile.

‘I guess you don’t. I guess you’re okay with it, then.’

‘It’s not for me to be okay with it or not. You’re a big boy; those are your decisions. I’m just glad you’re being responsible.’

‘Well, honestly, I’m getting tired of my fist,’ he said boldly. ‘It’s been a good and faithful companion, but it’s time for the real thing.’

‘Don’t rush it,’ I said. ‘Make sure you’re ready……..’

‘Oh, I’m ready,’ he said.

‘No, I mean, make sure you’re ready for this particular girl. And make sure she’s ready. It’s not like it’s going to shrivel up and drop off if you don’t find it some pussy within the next month or so.’

He laughed, then said the darndest thing. ‘I wish your son would come back home.’

I blinked, taken aback. ‘So do I, but I don’t hold out much hope for that anymore. Why do you want him to come back?’

‘I would leave, like I promised, but it would be worth giving all this up to have him come back. You deserve to have him back, and he deserves to know what a great Dad he’s got…or could have. Sometimes I feel guilty, having and taking what’s rightfully his.’

‘You got no cause to feel guilty, Acre. You’re not taking anything away from him. It’s all been right here all along, his for the taking. It was his choice to leave. And if he does ever come back, I would want you to stay. There would be no reason for you to leave.’

‘I doubt he would like that, coming home to find another guy taking his place.’

‘That’s something he’ll have to deal with.’

‘You would take him back, wouldn’t you?’ he asked.

‘Of course. But he would have to accept me for who I am,’ I replied.

‘If he comes back, I think he would be prepared to do that,’ he said. ‘Listen, about this girl, and the condoms, and having sex. I know it’s my decision, but it’s your truck.’

I laughed. ‘Hell, Son I understand hormones; you don’t need my permission to fuck your girl n my pickup truck,’ I said. ‘Just use some common sense.’

‘I’ve got condoms,’ he said.

‘Use ’em.’

Going to his first football game was a bittersweet experience. I was so proud of him, yet saddened that I wasn’t going to watch my own son. And there was the curiosity of friends and people who knew me.

‘Seems like you’ve adopted that boy,’ a neighbor said as we stood on the sidelines.

‘He needed a place to live,’ I said.

‘You hear from your boy?’ his wife asked.

‘No.’

‘Just don’t let this boy take his place….don’t get too attached, I mean. It’ll only make it harder if Rick comes home, having to let him go and all,’ she said.

‘Well, he wouldn’t necessarily have to leave. Rick could have the brother he never had,’ I said.

‘He might not like finding some other boy has taken his place,’ the man said.

‘Oh, Rick’s place is always open.’

They won the game and Acre got due credit for his part in the victory. I was pleased to see how he was drawn in by the other players, and how the girls gathered around him, jumping and cheering and hugging him, actually leaping up to wrap themselves around him. He broke away to come over to me.

‘Is it all right if I come home a little late? We want to do some celebrating,’ he said.

‘As long as it doesn’t involve drugs or booze,’ I said.

‘Do I have a curfew?’

‘Do you need one?’

‘I don’t think I do.’

‘Well, let’s see, then.’ I took him by the arm and pulled him aside. ‘Do you have everything you need?’

He looked at me with a confused scowl then his face lit up with a smile. ‘Uhh….yeah.’ I let go of his arm and smacked him on the butt and he ran off to catch up with his teammates going into the gym.

It was one thirty when Acre came home. I heard him come quietly into the house and up the stairs. I didn’t think he was sneaking–there was no reason to–he was just being considerate. He paused at my open door.

‘I’m awake,’ I said.

‘I was going to tell you I’m home, but I didn’t know if I should wake you. We never talked about that,’ he said as he came into my room. He stood beside the bed.

‘No, we didn’t. I want you to always report in,’ I said.

‘All right.’

‘And I would like for you to get in a little bit earlier,’ I added.

‘Whatever time you say.’

‘I’m not going to set your time, but one thirty seems just a hair too late,’ I said.

‘All right. Well, goodnight. And thanks for letting me use your pickup.’

‘How did your date go?’ I asked.

‘I don’t know if I should tell you, or if you really want to know,’ he said.

‘I asked.’

‘Well, I’m not a virgin anymore.’

I smiled and he broke out in a wide grin.

‘I’m glad I can tell you things like that,’ he said.

‘There’s nothing you can’t talk to me about, Acre. Remember that.’

He took a couple of steps away from the bed then came back. ‘Did you wish it was your son you were watching play tonight?’

‘Yes,’ I replied honestly. ‘But that takes nothing away from you. I’m proud of you, Acre. As proud as I would be of Rick.’

‘Thanks. I never had anybody tell me that before.’

Then he left, before he saw my tears. Godd, how I wanted to take him into my bed and just hold him tight.

Things began to unwind a little bit one evening at supper. Acre seemed quiet, almost sullen, as he set the table. When we sat down to eat I engaged him in conversation but even that was like pulling hen’s teeth, even though he tried to hold up his end. Finally, I came out with it.

‘Acre, you’ve been here long enough for me to know when you’ve got something on your mind,’ I said.

‘It’s nothing,’ he said with a shrug.

‘Well, you don’t have to tell me, but it’s not nothing,’ I said. ‘I’m not going to pry but I told you, you can talk to me about anything. I meant it.’

‘Some guy came on to me at school today,’ he blurted out.

‘And…how did you handle that?’

‘Well, I think he was coming on to me. I didn’t really handle it because I wasn’t sure.’

‘What happened?’

‘We’d just finished PE class, had our showers, dressed and we were walking out of the locker room. Right at the door, just as I was pushing the door open, he grabbed my butt and said, ‘Nice butt.’ It surprised the hell out of me. As we were going through the door, I fired back with a smart ass remark, like, Don’t do that unless you’re serious. He laughed and said he was serious. Then he walked away to his next class.’

‘I don’t know if I would call that coming on to you,’ I said. ‘Hell, guys play grab ass like that all the time. Just testosterone boiling over, hormones acting up.’

‘It was how he said it….just something in his tone, and the way he looked at me.’

‘What’re you going to do if he does it again, and lets you know he really was serious?’

‘I don’t know. It scared me a little, after I thought about it. He was so bold about it. I mean, somebody could’ve seen us.’

‘Well, it might’ve been nothing,’ I said. ‘But you might want to give some thought as to how you’ll handle him if he does try something like that again. You’re not gonna deck him or anything, I hope.’

‘Naw, nothing like that, even if he is serious. Actually….’ He paused. ‘I gotta admit, a little part of me sorta hoped – hopes – he was serious. It might be interesting to see where he might go with it cause I don’t know what he might be serious about, if he is.’ He paused again, taking several bites and washing them down with cold milk, over ice the way he liked it. ‘Actually, Ben, I thought it’d be you trying something like that….you being Bi and all,’ he said with a grin.

I almost choked on my food. I picked up my coffee to wash it down. He broke out laughing.

‘You’ve been expecting me to come on to you?’

‘Well, you are into guys, you said so yourself. I’m a guy. And I’m not all that hard to look at. I don’t know, makes me feel sort of like, what’s wrong with me.’

It was my turn to laugh, partly because I thought he was joking. ‘Trust me, Acre, there’s nothing wrong with you. I just didn’t want it to look like I was trying to take advantage of you, you being so young. You know, like you might think you had to submit because I’m furnishing you a place to live.’

‘I might’ve thought that at first,’ he said. ‘But not anymore. I think you care about me too much to take advantage of me. And I wouldn’t look at it that way anyway.’

‘So what would be your reaction if I came on to you, made a pass at you?’

‘I would say, go for it. Heck, Ben, you’re not that hard to look at either.’

Again, I was more than a little surprised at his forthrightness. ‘Well, I’m not going to get much sleep again tonight,’ I said jokingly.

‘Oh, have I been keeping you awake?’ he joked back.

‘I’ve had some thoughts about you,’ I admitted.

‘Can I ask what kind of thoughts?’

‘Acre, I think we’d better stay on the high road with this. It’s worked well so far and I don’t want to screw things up.’

He nodded thoughtfully. ‘All right. You’re probably right.’

I didn’t think either of us was comfortable with it and we dropped it. But I knew that wasn’t the end of it. He felt like he had opened the door a crack, I didn’t know how long I could resist going through it. I think we both knew that I would, in time.

I didn’t delve much into Acre’s private life; if he wanted me to know something he would tell me. It was a short time later when I was awakened about three in the morning by him stumbling up the stairs. I knew he was drunk. I got up and met him just as he was trying to make it up the last few steps. He gave me a goofy smile and put his hand out for me to help him. I backed away.

‘You got yourself into that mess,’ I said.

He dragged himself the rest of the way up the stairs and staggered along the railing toward his room. I was close at hand to keep him from falling over the railing but I didn’t help him. At the end of the railing I steered him toward the bathroom.

‘I don’t have to go to the bathroom,’ he said.

‘That’s where you’re sleeping,’ I told him.

He started to sit down on the lid but I stopped him and lifted the lid. ‘You’re going to need that lid up,’ I said. I eased him to the floor, which was pretty easy to do because his legs were rubbery.

‘I’m not sick,’ he said.

‘Not yet.’ I went to get a blanket. I covered him up and left him. Shortly after I got into bed I heard him puking. I didn’t go check on him. It was his mess, he would have to take care of it. A couple of hours later I got up–it was my regular time–and went in to check on him. He was a sad sight, curled up on the floor with drool running out of his mouth. A more compassionate man would have helped him to his bed. I am not one to show compassion for stupidity, and besides, he’d driven my pickup. I nudged him with my toe. I damn near had to kick him to get him awake. He groaned when he moved.

‘How’re you feeling?’

‘I don’t have any feelings.’

‘Breakfast will be ready in a little bit.’

‘I don’t want anything to eat.’

‘You have to eat something,’ I said. ‘I’ll see you downstairs in a few minutes.’ I left him and went down to make breakfast. I purposely made his eggs sunny side up and poured a glass of milk.

When Acre came into the kitchen he shied away from his place at the table and went to pour himself a cup of coffee. I set a glass of tomato juice in front of him.

‘Coffee’s fine,’ he said.

‘Have you ever had a hangover before?’ I asked.

‘No, I’ve never been drunk before.’

‘I have.’ I handed him the glass. ‘Drink it, then the coffee.’

He did as I told him, leaning back against the sink counter. The toast popped up and I took it to the table.

‘I don’t think I want eggs,’ he said.

‘Have some dry toast then. We’re going to clean hog pens, and you can’t work on an empty stomach.’ I had to keep from laughing at the look I got, but he didn’t say anything.

Pig shit is not a pleasant thing to endure in any circumstances….with a hangover and a queasy stomach, it can be devastating. It got to Acre pretty early on. He had to go outside and throw up again.

‘You’re doing this on purpose, aren’t you?’ he said when he came back in. ‘Well, I just want you to know, I didn’t drive and drink. A buddy brought me home and another guy drove the truck.’

‘That was smart of them. But a man’s first hangover should be a memorable event, I just want you to remember yours,’ I said in a droll tone. ‘Next time you start drinking, you’re gonna taste pig shit in your throat.’

I worked him hard. I wanted him to remember his first hangover as his last. He skipped supper. He went straight upstairs and showered and went to bed.

Next day being Sunday, I let him sleep in. See, I am a compassionate man, but of and at the right time. Coddling a drunken teenage boy is no way to show compassion. I slept late myself. Like I said, I worked him hard. Acre came in to take a piss while I was in the shower.

‘How’re you feeling this morning?’

‘A lot better than yesterday,’ he said. ‘Yesterday was the worst day of my life.’

‘You oughta keep it that way,’ I said. ‘Other than that, how was your date?’

‘Well, I wasted the condom,’ he said. He chuckled. ‘I got it on but couldn’t get it up.’

‘Bet that impressed your lady.’

‘I think the guys who brought me home took care of her.’

I pulled the shower curtain back just in time to see him shaking his big cock. ‘I was thinking we might go out for breakfast,’ I said.

‘If it’s okay, I’d just soon go back to bed.’

‘All right, some other time.’

He started to leave but paused at the door. ‘Ben, would you come in, too?’

‘All right.’ I wondered what was up.

I dried my hair and my feet and legs and walked over to his room, still drying my upper body. Acre was in bed, lying on his side with all the pillows piled under one arm, and not covered up.

‘What’s up?’

‘I’m sorry for being such a dumb ass, getting drunk like that.’

‘I wanted to make you feel sorry,’ I said.

‘I knew what you were doing. I said yesterday was the worst day of my life. It was also the best day of my life.’

That threw me. ‘Well, I don’t know how pig shit and a hangover did that for you, but if you say so.’

‘It was the first time anybody ever showed they cared about me,’ he said.

That got me. It got to me worse when his lip started to quiver. ‘It’s gonna sound weird but when you didn’t let me sleep in and you worked my ass off, it was the closest I ever came to having Dad.’ He barely got the words out before he buried his face in the pillows and started crying.

‘Acre…..’ I laid the towel aside and sat on the edge of the bed. I felt bad. It seemed twisted, the way he was making my harsh discipline into something so good. ‘Acre,’ I said again as I laid my hand on his shoulder.

Suddenly he twisted away and raised his head. ‘I’ll tell you this, if your son doesn’t come back, well, he doesn’t deserve you.’ He sounded angry.

I moved onto the bed and lay beside him. ‘Acre, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you feel like this. I only wanted to….’

‘Don’t you get it?’ he blurted. ‘I’m thanking you, for being so tough on me and treating me like a…..’ He stopped and swiped his nose with his foreman. ‘Like a son.’ The way he finished, it was as if he weren’t sure he should say it, and he turned fully onto his stomach and buried his face again.

I moved against him and put my arm across his shoulders that trembled with his sobs.

‘Acre, I was tough on you because that’s the way I would’ve been with Rick. Only he wasn’t the one who came home drunk. You did. And you’ve become like a son to me,’ I told him as I rubbed his shoulders and down his back. ‘You’ve become so much like a son that I’ve wanted to ask you to call me Dad, but I wasn’t sure how you would feel about that.’

He regained his composure then lifted his head and looked at me.

‘What would Rick say about that?’

‘Rick is not the issue here,’ I said. ‘I don’t mean to sound like I’m writing him off, but he will become an issue when he decides to come home.’

‘I don’t know if I want to get used to calling you Dad and then have to stop all of a sudden when he comes back.’

‘You wouldn’t have to. He would have to get used to it….that, and me calling you Son. That is, if it’s all right to call you that.’

‘You already call me that a lot.’

‘I mean with a capital S,’ I said.

‘I’ve wanted to call you Dad for a long time, but I wasn’t sure you would want me to, you having a son of your own.’

‘Well, a man can have more than one son.’

He started to cry again, and when I tightened my arm around his slim waist he suddenly turned onto his side facing me and moved up against me. ‘I’m so glad I came here,’ he said, sobbing.

‘I’m glad you did, too. I’m glad you stayed.’ My arm was still around his waist and my hand had found its way down instead of up and my fingers curled around the curvature of his taut butt. I say that because I had not intended to feel his butt. I had not meant anything sexual in the embrace but it was becoming that. I could feel the heat of Acre’s young manhood pressing against my hip and there was a tingling rising in mine. I should’ve pulled away and left his room, maybe I would have, but he put his arm across my shoulder.

‘Can I call you Dad?’ he asked.

‘Yes. Yes, I want you to.’

He sucked in a nervous breath and clinched his eyes closed, trying to keep his composure. He didn’t. He broke into sobs again and I held him tighter. His cock began to harden against my lower stomach and mine was coming to life. He got hard fast, like a steel bar, and he pressed his full body hard against me.

‘You feel so good, Son,’ I whispered hoarsely.

In response he threw his leg over mine and wrapped it around me, hugging me even tighter. He wasn’t just pressing against me now, he was writhing against me. My head was spinning; I didn’t know where this was going, what he wanted, what he expected. As it turned out, it didn’t have a chance to go far.

‘Ohhh….Ohhhh….Ohhh, Dad!’ he gasped, and suddenly he was cumming!

He spewed out cum like a young stallion, his tight, young body convulsing in my arms as he locked us tightly with his leg around me. The liquid heat shot up between us, it didn’t run, it was thick, and it became the glue that held us together.

I held him till he was finished and his body stopped convulsing. His cock stayed hard, throbbing between us. Acre buried his face in the curve of my neck. I knew he was embarrassed.

‘Oh, Godd, what’d I just do?’ he whispered.

I reared my head back and tilted his head by his chin, smiling. ‘Felt like you emptied the tanks,’ I said.

‘I’m so sorry. The very first time I call you Dad and I do that.’

‘It’s nothing to be sorry about,’ I said. ‘Felt like you needed to let it go.’ I laughed softly. ‘And if calling me Dad makes you feel like that, then I guess I’m honored.’

‘I’ve never felt like this about anybody in my life,’ he said.

‘Well, then, I’m doubly honored,’ I told him.

‘I made a real mess.’

‘I don’t call it a mess. Just a natural occurrence,’ I said.

‘More like a natural disaster,’ he joked as he pulled his leg back and eased away from my hold. The cum clung to us like glue.

‘Dang,’ he said, looking down at the ropes of cum clinging to us. ‘I’m really sorry.’

‘It’s okay, Acre. Stop apologizing. Let’s go shower.’ I got up and pulled him up from the bed. We went in to shower together. There was no hesitation, he just got in the shower with me.

‘I can’t help thinking that somehow that shouldn’t have happened, I mean between a Dad and Son,’ he said.

‘Well, it was an unusual way for it to come out in the open, that we would call each other that,’ I said.

‘Are you sorry it happened?’ he asked. ‘Would it have ever happened between you and your real Son?’

‘First, no, I’m not a bit sorry. Secondly, no, it probably would’ve never happened between me and Rick. Last, I don’t ever want you to refer to Rick as my real Son.’

‘He is your real Son.’

‘We both know that. But saying it demeans you. I won’t have that,’ I said sternly.

‘Yes, sir.’

Oddly, there was nothing sexual about the shower even though I was still pretty steamed up. Odd to say, what’d happened really had not all that much to do with sex. When we were finished in the shower and left the bathroom, I left Acre at his room and went on to my bedroom. It was that much not about sex. I didn’t go right to sleep. I spent a long time just lying there, gazing into the darkness with wet eyes.

There was a new closeness between us when Acre came down to the kitchen the next morning. He was dressed for school.

‘Hey, Dad,’ he said cheerfully, in a tone that made it sound like he was telling a secret.

‘Morning, Acre….Son,’ I said.

He laughed. ‘You forgot, didn’t you?’

‘It’s going to take some getting used to,’ I said.

‘Not for me,’ he said.

We didn’t speak of the incident.

More and more, Acre was coming into his own, free to be himself. I liked it that he felt comfortable enough to run around naked, not just upstairs in his room or the bathroom. Clothes were for wearing outside, he said, in case somebody drove up. Rick was always way too modest for that. Acre chided me about doing the same, but maybe Rick got it from me. I still wore my shorts around the house.

Then there was another incident. One morning Acre was standing at the sink doing dishes while I sat at the table going through several days mail. I didn’t bother with the mail every day when it came. He was naked and I was having a hard time keeping my eyes off his perfect, smooth butt.

‘You need more coffee?’ he asked over his shoulder.

‘No, I’m, fine,’ I said, quickly glancing down at the mail. But my eyes lifted again, focusing on the beautiful naked boy at the sink. I don’t know what propelled me but I got up and walked over to him.

‘I’m glad you’re here, Acre,’ I said, as I move up beside him, surprised at the huskiness in my voice.

‘I’m glad I’m here, too. If I wasn’t here, heaven only knows where I’d be and what kind of trouble I would be in. I owe you a lot, Ben.’ He never looked up from his task.

‘You don’t owe me anything. And I don’t think you would be too prone to trouble, no matter where you were,’ I said.

He laughed, still without looking up. ‘You’ve got more faith in me that I do.’

I started to move away. I could feel his body heat, and smell the boy musk and his shower, and it was intoxicating. Suddenly I moved up behind him and wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tight against me. ‘I’m really glad you here,’ I said, not worrying about the huskiness in my voice.

He didn’t freeze, but he stopped washing dishes and became very still. He reached aside for the dishtowel to dry his hands. When he turned around in my arms and his warm, naked body pressed against mine, intoxication swept over me as I looked down into his innocent eyes. There was confusion there, and his lips were slack, as if he was about to say something, but he didn’t. I found myself drawn to his beautiful lips; they were like magnets and my mouth was brushing over them before I knew what I was doing I was kissing him. He didn’t seem surprised; he was more accepting. I worked my lips gently against his with no urgency till I felt him kissing me back, then I kissed him hard, I held him tight and I felt his arms go around my back and shoulders as he kissed me back even harder. Suddenly I broke away and eased my hold on him.

‘I don’t know why I did that,’ I said huskily. ‘There was nothing sexual intended.’

With a mischievous grin he reached down and playfully groped the front of my shorts where I had begun to fluff up. ‘You sure about that?’ he asked.

I moved away from him to go back to the table. As I turned, in the same instant I heard the knock and saw Randy, my sometimes hired hand, standing at the screen door. My insides tensed; he had seen everything! I felt panic. Normally I would’ve invited him to the table to have coffee but I went out on the porch.

‘Randy, what’re you doing here at this hour?’ I asked, in as casual a tone as I could muster.

‘I came by to see if you would be needing me today. If you don’t…. well, my wife wants to go look at a house she’s had her eye on.’ It was a simple request that was filled with nervousness from what he’d seen.

‘Go ahead, if your wife is looking at a house, you ought look at it with her,’ I said. ‘Listen, Randy….’ I didn’t finish; I didn’t know what to say.

‘It’s all right,’ he said, looking down, and a little embarrassed.

‘What you just saw….it wasn’t what it might’ve looked like,’ I said. ‘Just a show of affection for the boy. He’s been severely lacking in that all his life.’ I laughed nervously. ‘The boy runs around like that all the time, naked. Hates wearing clothes. I don’t want to tell him he can’t, not in his own house.’

‘Sure, just trying to make him feel at home,’ Randy said. ‘I understand.’ It was an awkward thing to say and he sounded awkward saying it.

‘It’s not something I’d want commonly known, how we show our feelings for each other. It might appear unseemly to some.’

‘I won’t say anything,’ he said.

I didn’t know whether I believed him. I trusted Randy implicitly, but something like this might well be just too good to keep to himself. I would know next time we spoke whether he had kept his word. I went back inside. Acre was sitting at the other end of the table, his hands wrapped around a cup of coffee. He had refilled my cup.

‘He saw us, didn’t he?’ Acre said.

‘Yes.’

‘Will he say anything?’

‘He said he won’t. I think I made him understand.’

‘Do you trust him?’

‘I’ve trusted him with everything else,’ I said as I sat down.

‘Maybe you can make me understand,’ he said.

I looked up at him. ‘I wish I could, Acre. But I don’t understand it myself. I don’t know what came over me. Seeing you standing there like that, you seem so happy in your skin, and I just want to make you feel loved and wanted. There really was nothing sexual intended, despite what you felt.’

He nodded and sipped his coffee. I knew he didn’t believe me.

We had cleaned up the kitchen one night after supper and stayed up to watch television but I got bored and went up to bed. Acre said he was going to finish watching the movie. I showered and lay in bed with the light from the hallway shining in, wrestling with the gnawing doubts about staying on the high road with Acre. I didn’t give that one incident credit for being anything but what it was; an incident brought about by new and intense feelings. I refused to credit it with anything sexual, except for the reaction of Acre’s young, vibrant body.

It had started to rain again and a hard wind came up, slamming the rain against the windows in sheets. Damn, I wished the rains would stop. I heard the kitchen door slam shut and felt a twinge in my gut. I sat up in bed. Was Acre leaving again? No he wouldn’t….he had no reason to, he seemed so happy. I waited for quite some time. I was about to get up when I heard the door shut again. A few minutes later he came upstairs. I can’t describe my relief when he appeared at my door in his T-shirt and shorts, soaked to the skin.

‘You’re soaked.’

‘Yeah, I heard something banging, it was one of the barn doors. I went out to shut it before it got ripped off the hinges.’

‘You’d better take a warm shower,’ I said.

‘Yeah, I was going to. Seems like it comes a downpour every other day.’

I heard the shower running. Then he came past my door again on his way to his own room at the end of the hall. I thought it odd that he had a towel knotted around his waist. He wasn’t usually that modest.

He went past my door with barely a glance, and I was expecting the hall light to go out. But he reappeared a moment later.

‘Acre….Son?’ I said.

‘Can I come in, Dad?’

I laughed. ‘I don’t remember you asking before; you know you don’t have to ask to come into my room.’

‘Thought I’d better this time,’ he said. ‘The high road and all.’

‘Nothing I’ve said or done was meant to drive a wedge between us. If it’s what happened…….’

‘Can I say something, Ben?’ he interrupted. He had his hand at his hip, his fingers at the knot in the towel. ‘I used to be afraid of thunderstorms. I’m not anymore, but the night I left and came back, like a drowned rat, I had those feelings again, being out in it.’

‘Well, just now, you ran out to close the barn door. And you came out in it with me to check on the hogs that time. You insisted on it. I think you’re dealing with it just fine,’ I said.

‘I was okay being out in it with you, I felt safe,’ he said. ‘When I was a kid, though, I used to lie in bed all curled up with the covers up over my head and try to keep from crying. I remember just wishing my Dad would come in and hold me, or tell me I could crawl in bed with him.’

‘I wish I could’ve been there for you, Acre,’ I said.

‘Was your son afraid of storms?’ he asked.

‘Yes, and he crawled in bed with me more than once.’ I wasn’t going to say anything else, but I paused noticeably for some reason. Then I said, ‘I miss that. He would be too old for that now, but….’ I saw the boy’s fingers fiddling with the knot and that cut off my words.

‘You would think I’m a baby, then, if I wanted to sleep in here tonight.’

I immediately thought, Oh, Godd, where is it going this time? It didn’t matter; he was sending out a plea.

‘What I really want to say is….you’re Bi. And I’m willing and up for it. So why not?’

I was dumb struck for a moment. Acre was coming on to me!!

‘If I’m out of line….I mean, if you wanta keep that line drawn in the sand, I understand. Well, I don’t understand, but I respect that.’

‘Acre…son, there was no intent to draw a line in the sand,’ I began. I reached out. ‘Give me your towel, Son.’ I rose up on my knees closer to the edge of the bed and I undid the knot myself and removed his towel. I tossed it aside and put my hand on his hip to urge him into my bed. I saw him start to pucker up. I felt a terrific surge of excitement and other emotions go through me as the muscular teenager crawled into my bed.

‘You’re still cold,’ I said. I had kept my hand on his hip and as he lay down I pulled him against me. He turned onto his side away from me and I spooned him. I felt him tremor and I knew he was crying, or trying to keep from crying.

‘Aww, fuck, I’m even acting like a baby,’ he said through his sobs as he pulled the covers up over his head.

I pulled him tighter and threw my arm and leg over him. ‘No you’re not,’ I said softly as I removed the covers from his face. ‘You’re acting like a boy with a lot to let out. You’ve been carrying too much around way too long. Let it out. Let’s get rid of it.’

He turned over, facing me, and I kept my arm and leg around him as he buried his face in my chest. I held him while he cried, his tears streaming down his face and across my chest. The feel of his warm, muscular young body felt wonderful, but for those first moments, it wasn’t sexual, it was just emotional.

‘It might sound crazy…I hate storms, but I love the fog,’ he said. ‘I feel safe in the fog, like I’m where nobody can find me.’

‘I think some part of you wanted to be found,’ I said.

‘I didn’t think so, because I was afraid of who might find me. I didn’t know there were people like you out there. I love you, Ben,’ he said as his sobs began to subside.

‘Say that again.’ I raised my head and he looked at me. ‘That’s not the way you meant to say it.’

‘I love you, Dad.’

‘That’s more like it. And I love you, Son. I have for a long time,’ I said, and I leaned down and kissed him on the forehead. He started crying again.

‘I don’t remember anybody ever saying that to me.’

‘Well, now somebody has.’

I leaned down and kissed him on the forehead. He started crying again. It tore me up that this beautiful boy had so much that was painful inside him that needed to be let out and gotten rid of.

When he had quieted down, he shoved his right hand and arm under my waist to hug me tight, and he wedged his thigh between my legs. It was becoming sexual now, or at least sensual as I felt his cock coming to life. I don’t know why I kept making the distinction.

‘Feels like you’re warming up,’ I joked.

‘If we stay like this, I have a feeling it’s going to get a lot warmer,’ he said.

‘Are you going to be okay with that?’ I asked.

‘Damn right. I’ve secretly wanted it to come to this for a long time.’

‘Do you know what ‘this’ is?’ I asked.

‘Not exactly. But I’ve got a pretty good idea.’

‘Of what you think it’s all about, or what you want it to be?’

‘Well….I don’t think it’s anything that has to be talked about,’ he said. ‘The other night, everything happened so natural, even though most people wouldn’t think it was natural.’

‘Are we worried about what other people think?’

‘I’m not. I hope you’re not,’ he said.

‘I know I should be, but I’m not either,’ I said.

‘Then….that’s out of the way,’ he said.

I heard a sense of expectancy in his voice, and anticipation. He wasn’t sure where it was leading–I was–he only knew he wanted to go there; to be taken there.

‘Acre….Son, I….if I do something you don’t want, you tell me,’ I said hoarsely.

‘I don’t think that’s going to happen, but yeah, I’ll tell you.’

‘Starting with this,’ I murmured. I brushed my lips lightly over his, barely touching. He brushed his lips against mine, tentatively, even shy, and I wasn’t sure he was going to go for being kissed. I didn’t press harder but I didn’t pull back, it was like just our lips were making out for a moment, then it was he who applied the presser and started kissing me back. I responded with my tongue and his lips parted and I felt his tongue on mine, and he moaned softly and squirmed against me.

When I parted and began kissing along his neck he kept kissing me on the forehead. I kissed his chest and licked and nibbled on his tits.

‘OHhhh….Ohhhhhhh!’

I smiled and moved to the other one. It was already standing tall and hard. He cried out again as I sucked on it. I nuzzled into his armpits and he raised his arms overhead.

‘Ohh….Ohh….Ohh,’ he moaned again as I licked his armpits. ‘Ohh, why is that feeling good, it usually tickles.’

I laughed softly and moved across his chest again then headed south along the thin treasure trail that separated his tight, bulging abs. His cock touched my chin and bobbed up and down, coating my chin with precum. Lower, I licked the stuff off the head of his cock….’Oh, Godd!’…..but moved on to nuzzle my face into his crotch and his balls. He spread his legs out wider. I nuzzled under his balls and began licking the crack of his ass. He clenched his butt muscles at first but then relaxed them when I was persistent. When he was okay enough with it that he began humping his butt into my face, I slipped my arms under his thighs and lifted them onto my shoulders. His legs fell to the side and his butt was squarely in my face, like a feast, and I feasted on it.

‘OHhh, Mannnnn!’ he moaned as I licked deep into the crevice. He cried out, ‘Ohh, Goddd!’ when I pulled the crevice wider and flicked his asshole. He almost went wild when I stretched his asshole open and began tonguing it. I spent a lot of time on him because he loved it and I loved doing it, but I didn’t take it any further. There was no intention of fucking him or having him fuck me. Neither of us were prepared for that–I wasn’t prepared at all for this moment–and besides, I thought it was too soon.

His cock beckoned me. I was hungry for it, and his precum tasted so good. But I took my time getting to that, and I kept him from doing anything with it. I rimmed him and licked his perineum then sucked his balls. He squealed when I sucked one of them into my mouth and that turned into a low moan as I worked the other one in with it. I was able to suck his balls and lick his ass at the same time.

When he reached for his cock again I brushed his hand away and he groaned with frustration. Finally, I released his balls, gave his asshole a few more laps, then began licking my way up the underside of his cock. It throbbed and bucked violently against my tongue and oozed precum like mad. There was a pool of the stuff on his stomach with a string of it that stretched from the pool and his cock. I licked it up then licked the head of his cock clean before I took it in my mouth.

‘OOOOhhhhhhhh!’ he groaned in one long outburst as I swallowed his cock all the way in my throat. He lifted his head, his eyes wide. ‘Ohhh, Godd….Ohhh, Mann, how do you do that?’

I smiled and began sucking him. Perhaps I spent too much time on foreplay. His first blowjob was short lived. I barely got in twenty strokes before he started clawing at the sheets and gasping that he was going to cum. His body tightened and began to convulse. His cock got hard as steel in my mouth. Then he exploded. I mean it was like a cum rocket had exploded. Talk about a weapon of mass destruction. I couldn’t believe a kid that age could produce so much semen, and the power and force behind it was awesome. I took his load and held it in my mouth so his cock was swimming in it for several minutes after he had begun to settle down. Then I swirled it around before I swallowed. That blew him away too.

‘Ohh, Godd….y-you’re swallowing it!’ he exclaimed.

I smiled around his cock and swallowed his cum and when I had it down I swallowed his cock again. I held it lovingly in my throat till it went from steel to wood then I slowly lifted up from it. It smacked hard against his stomach when I let it go.

‘Godd, I can’t believe you took it in your mouth, then you swallowed it. Fuck, that was so hot. It all was. I couldn’t believe you tongued my ass either. Man, I no idea about all this stuff.’

I was smiling as I crawled up and lay beside him again. I slid my arm under him and pulled him in tight. ‘There’s a lot more I can show you,’ I said.

‘I wanta learn everything you’ve got to show me.’ He laughed softly, then said, ‘I shouldn’t say this but I sorta hope your son doesn’t come back for a while.’

‘I know you don’t mean that in a bad way,’ I said.

‘No, but in a selfish way,’ he said. ‘We couldn’t be doing this if he was home, right?’

‘No, we couldn’t.’

‘Man, he doesn’t know what he’s missing.’ The words were just out of his mouth when he gasped and said, ‘Oh, I shouldn’t have said that. I’m sorry, that was out of line. You wouldn’t be doing this with your son anyway. I mean, that wouldn’t be like doing it with me, cause I’m not your real son. I know I’m not supposed to say that either, but I don’t know how else to say what I mean.’

‘It’s okay, Acre, I know what you meant. No, I’m sure Rick and I would never be doing this stuff, but you’re right, he doesn’t know what he’s missing.’

‘I’m sorry.’

‘No need to be.’

‘You know, if he came back and found out….I mean, that you and I were messing around….do you think he would get mad and leave again, or maybe he would be curious enough to wanta try it himself?’

‘I doubt it, but nothing is impossible,’ I said. ‘Acre, I want to ask you….do you know about fucking? I know you know about girls, I mean about guys fucking.’

‘Mostly only from jokes in the locker room and I always thought that was a lot of talk.’

‘Well, that IS probably a lot of talk, what you hear in the locker room, but guys really do fuck.’

‘You mean….I mean, that would have to mean in the ass,’ he said.

‘Yes.’

‘Well, I don’t think I wanta try that.’

‘No, I didn’t mean fucking you…I meant you fucking me.’

He lifted and turned his head and gaped at me. ‘You’re serious?’

‘Yeah.’

‘Wouldn’t it hurt?’

‘Not enough to worry about it,’ I said. He started to say something else but I shushed him with a finger to his lips. ‘We can try it sometime if you want. But we have to be prepared for it. I’ll show you when you’re ready.’

‘When is sometime?’ he asked.

‘When you’re ready.’

‘What if I was ready now?’

‘Then we can try it now.’ I got up from the bed and pulled him to his feet. I took him in the bathroom and set out a Fleet and told him to read the side of the box for directions. Then I went downstairs to the other bathroom.

I met him as he was coming out of the bathroom. He had a screwy little grin on his face. I asked him if he was ready.

‘Yes, but….how come I had to do that? In case you decide you’re going to fuck me anyway?’

I took him by the shoulders, standing in the doorway to my room. ‘It won’t be like that. I said, we won’t ever do anything you don’t want to do. But you might change your mind, so it’s best if you’re ready.’ I smiled and added, ‘Besides it makes your ass more edible.’

‘Do I have to do that to you in order to get to fuck you?’

‘No. Dammit, Acre, what part of what I just said don’t you understand? Nothing you don’t want to do.’

‘I’m sorry. I just can’t believe we’re doing this, and I’m so excited, and all confused.’

I lay back on the bed and motioned for him to join me. When he did, I pulled him on top of me and hugged him tight.

‘You said, get to fuck me; I’m glad you consider it a privilege,’ I said.

‘I do,’ he said. ‘I mean, how many guys are gonna let you do that?

I laughed. ‘Son, you don ‘t have a clue about this, but every other man or boy you see would probably turn up their ass for you. You’ll realize that someday, soon.’

‘Do you think that boy at school who came on to me would let me fuck him?’

‘Don’t get carried away. You’re not even sure he was coming on to you. Besides, he squeezed your butt, didn’t he? He might want to fuck you.’

‘Are we going to do it now?’ he asked.

‘Yes, but let’s get me ready first.’

‘You’ll have to show me how to do that.’

I pulled him over onto his side and started kissing him again. He got right into it. Not shy brushing of lips this time; he practically devoured my tongue and his cock grew hard in a matter of seconds.

‘I think you like kissing,’ I said as I squeezed his hard cock.

‘Yeah, because I know it’s going to lead to something else,’ he said.

While I kept kissing him I put my hand between his legs to play with his butt. I squeezed the taut muscles that he made tighter, but I kept playing with them till he relaxed. I pulled my hand back to wet my fingers then reached back through his legs and found his asshole. He tightened up again but quickly relaxed when he realized how good it felt.

I rubbed his asshole with my wet fingers for several minutes, till he was starting to respond then I pulled back again.

‘Ohh, why’d you stop?’

‘I’m only showing you,’ I said as I reached back and dug the bottle of lube out of the night stand.

‘You mean I’m supposed to be doing that to you?’ he asked.

‘Yes, but use this,’ I said as I uncapped the bottle. He held out his hand and I drizzled some lube on his fingertips, then some on my own. I capped the bottle and tossed it aside and reached back between his legs. He followed my lead. As I rubbed his asshole with my slick fingers he did the same to me.

‘Ooohhhhhhh,’ I gasped softly.

‘Does that feel good?’ he asked.

I rubbed his asshole. ‘Does that feel good.’

‘Ohh, yeah.’

‘Feels the same for me,’ I said.

I rubbed his asshole till he was squirming around on my fingertips, and I was squirming around on his. The tip of his finger slipped into my hole and he quickly jerked it back.

‘Oh, sorry.’

‘It’s okay. Do that. I’ll show you,’ I said. I pressed my finger against his hole and it slipped through. He winced but it was from surprise, not pain. I worked my finger deeper, very slowly, wriggling it around as I went, till I found his prostate.

‘Ohhh!’ he gasped. ‘Ohh, Godd, that….whatever it is, that feels good!’ he exclaimed.

‘That’s your prostate. We won’t go into it, let’s just call it your love nut. It’s made to make you feel good.’

‘Let me find yours,’ he said, and he did the same to me. It was wonderful, feeling his inexperienced finger moving around inside me, searching for the same spot. ‘How will I know when I find it?’ he asked.

‘It’ll feel kind of like a spongy walnut,’ I said. ‘We’ll both know when you find it.’

He continued to search. ‘Oh, wait….I think I felt something.’

‘AAAwwwhhhhhh!’ I moaned suddenly.

‘Yess! I found it!’ he said excitedly, and began feeling all around it

‘Ohhh….Ohhh, Godd, yess you did! Ohh…ohh, Acre, that feels so good.’

‘Yess, me too! Oh, yeah….I love your finger inside me!’

It got intense pretty fast, till we were both gasping and thrashing about.

‘Ohh, Godd…Ohhh, Acre….Son….one of us has to fuck the other!’

‘Will it feel like this with your cock?’ he asked.

‘Yes, only better.’

We fingered each other some more. We were thrashing around harder now.

‘Ohh….Oh, my Godd….Awww, Ben, Y-you can….f-fuck meeee!’

‘Are you sure?’ I would’ve just as soon he fucked me.

‘Yess! Godd, Yess! If getting fucked for real feels better than this, I want you to fuck me.’

I slowed my massaging finger. I didn’t want him to cum but I didn’t want to lose the momentum.

‘All right, but here’s where the rules change a little,’ I said.

‘How do you mean?’

‘I said you could stop me at any time. That rule no longer applies. Once I start, there’s no going back.’

‘In other words, it’s gonna hurt,’ he said.

‘Yes, at first, but I’ll work you through it, I promise. I just want you to know, we’re not going to stop just because it might hurt a little.’

‘All right,’ he said in a weak voice.

‘You don’t sound very sure about that,’ I said with a warm smile.

‘I’m sure. I’m just a little scared. You’re so big.’

‘I’ll be as easy as I can. I would never hurt you on purpose. Besides, the way it’ll happen, the pain, if there is any, is even going to start feeling good, just before it goes away completely.’

‘I don’t understand how, but I still want you to fuck me. Godd, your finger feels so good.’

I withdrew my fingers from his ass and lubed up my cock. I left us in that position, on our sides, and lifted his right leg. He lifted it higher and I guided my cock to his slick hole. Holding my cock, I worked my fingers inside him again and slid my cock along my fingers till the head of my cock was pressing against his hole. I heard him suck in a deep breath.

‘Don’t be scared, Son. It’s going to be fine. Just trust me.’

‘I do,’ he said.

I slipped my fingers out of his ass and set the head of my cock firmly against his gaping hole. He was scared, and a perverted little part of me liked that. But I didn’t want to hurt him. I pushed and felt the muscles around his hole give, but that wasn’t penetration. He pushed back.

‘If it starts to hurt I want you to kiss me. We can work through it together. Part of it, Acre, is that you don’t know what to expect, and the next time you will.’

He nodded. He even looked scared but there was so much raw want and desire in his eyes. I held his frightened, lustful gaze as I pushed harder against his hole. I could feel it giving way, the real thing now, not the spongy muscle around it. I could also feel his asshole resisting me.

‘Try to relax, it’ll be easier,’ I whispered. ‘I know it’s hard to do, but you won’t be sorry.’

He tried to but I had to force my way in. His hole suddenly stretched open, like it burst open and the head of my cock slipped through his sphincter. He let out a loud gasp but choked it down. I could see his eyes growing wet and when he tried to blink it away, two big tears popped out and ran down his face. Despite that it hurt, it was sort of cute.

‘Hang in there, we’ll wait just like this till you get used to it,’ I said. ‘Squeeze your ass as tight as you can around my cock, that’ll help work it out faster.’

He squeezed so hard I thought he was going to squeeze my cock off but it worked. I could see the pain leaving his face. As it did, I eased in deeper. It was a slow and gradual penetration as my cock snaked through the channels his inner being, dislodging something here and there to make room for itself.

‘Ohh, Godd!’ he gasped suddenly. ‘Godd, what’s that! It’s that spot again! My love nut!’

I knew it wasn’t his prostate–we had passed that depth–I felt it too, felt my cock snake to the side and burrow its way through that second tight ring.

‘I don’t know….sort of like you went into my ass again, only way deeper inside me, only it didn’t hurt, it feels awesome!’

‘It’s sometimes called the second sphincter. I really don’t know what it is but I’ve felt it too. I know it feels good and I’ll make it feel even better. It’s not hurting anymore, is it?’

‘No. It’s amazing. Godd, it hurt so bad I thought I was gonna pass out, but then I did like you said and squeezed my ass real hard, that made it hurt even more but it didn’t last long, like less than a minute, then it started feeling good.’

‘All right, I’m going to fuck you then.’

‘Okay,’ he said, and laughed nervously. ‘And I don’t think I’m going to be begging you to stop.’

I pulled my cock back through his guts till the head was being gripped mercilessly by his clenching sphincter. It was a wonderful sensation, the way he seemed to want to hold me in deep and not let my cock go.

‘Please, don’t take it out,’ he whimpered as he put his leg back around my thigh to hold me in place.

‘I won’t,’ I said as I shoved back in. ‘Wild horses couldn’t pull me out.’

He moaned the whole way in and he never stopped the whole time I fucked him. It was a slow, almost languid fuck. The buildup of momentum was barely noticeable. The sounds were noticeable and music to my ears; his soft moans and whimpers and the soft, gentle sloshing noise of my cock sliding in and out of his ass.

‘Ohhh….ohhhhh, Godd, Ben…I never dreamed anything could feel so good?’

‘That’s the second time you’ve called me Ben.’

‘Dad. I’m not used to calling you that, and it seems kinda weird, calling you that when you’re fucking me.’

‘I know. But somehow it gives it more meaning, hearing you call me Dad, and I’m like fucking my Son.’

‘Do you wish it was Rick?’ he asked.

‘No,’ I said without hesitation. ‘And I wish you would stop comparing yourself with Rick. You are two separate and different people.’

‘All right. Sorry.’

‘Don’t be sorry. I just don’t like the way it sounds like you’re putting yourself in second place.’

‘Well, I sorta am, since he is your….I’m, not supposed to say that…..’

‘There is no second or first place, Acre,’ I said sternly. I eased my cock all the way in, through the deeply embedded O-ring and he moaned again.

‘OHh, Godd, that feels so good.’

‘Yes, it does,’ I said.

‘And it doesn’t hurt at all anymore.’

‘I told you it wouldn’t.’

‘I won’t be afraid next time,’ he said.

I smiled, then laughed. He asked me why.

‘You said next time.’

‘I hope there will be a next time. I like this,’ he said.

‘There will be as many times as you want,’ I said. I gave the boy everything I had, in as many ways as I knew how. He said later that it boggled his mind, how many different ways I could make him feel so good.

Acre didn’t fuck me that night. It seemed to be enough for us to just lie together after I’d fucked him with my cock buried deep inside him, languishing in its own juices. It was well over a week when he brought it up again.

It was Sunday morning and we had slept in. I had just finished my shower when Acre came into the bathroom. He was fully dressed in his work clothes.

‘I’m going out to do the chores,’ he said.

‘I’ll be out as soon as I get dressed,’ I said.

‘You don’t have to. I can handle it. I’ll put the coffee on before I go out, you can relax and read the paper.’

I didn’t get a chance to respond before I was left alone with the warm thoughts of what a great and responsible kid he was. I was tempted to take him up on his offer. But when I dried off and was putting one some nice smelling body splash, the smell of the stuff made me change my mind. I felt sexual and I wanted to be around Acre. I wanted the manly, sexual feeling of working at his side. As an afterthought, I took the time to flush out, just in case. I was glad I did.

I got dressed and went out just as he was finishing feeding the hogs. He met me at the barn.

‘I made coffee for you,’ he said.

‘I know. I’ll have some when we’re finished here,’ I said.

‘You won’t let me do anything by myself, will you?’ he said as we went into the barn.

‘You try to take on too much responsibility,’ I said. ‘It’s not that you can’t handle it; but you always want to do more than your share. Have you thrown hay down yet?’

‘No, I was just going to do that,’ he said as he walked over to the ladder leading up into the loft. He had hold of a high rung, his boot cocked up on the lowest one.

‘Dad?’

‘Yes?’

‘We never got around to it before, but….am I still going to get to fuck you?’

Despite that I had flushed out as a hopeful precaution, I was taken aback by his question.

‘I wasn’t sure you still wanted to, thought you might’ve changed your mind. I’m ready for that any time you are,’ I said.

He smiled, a cocky little, mischievous smile and the muscles in his left arm bulged out of his shirt sleeve as he pulled up on his weight.

‘How about now?’ he asked.

I blinked and smiled back.

‘I think it would be neat to do it up in the loft where you found me,’ he said.

‘All right.’

I followed him up the ladder and by the time I merged through the opening he already had his shirt off.

‘I love the smell of hay,’ he said. ‘It turns me on.’

‘I think breathing air turns you on,’ I joked.

We undressed together till he was naked and I was down to my shorts. I started to shove them down but he stopped me.

‘Let me do that,’ he said. But he didn’t move. He just stood there, a couple of yards from me, and looked at me. ‘Sometimes I have to look twice to realize how big you are,’ he said.

I smiled. ‘You think I might be too big for you to handle?’

‘I just like looking at you,’ he said. ‘But let’s face it, I can handle you only if you let me.’

‘Well, I’m not going to fight you, boy,’ I said. ‘I want this probably more than you do.’

‘You really do? You’re not doing this just because you fucked me?’

‘No. If you remember, that was a tossup, who was going to fuck who. We would’ve fucked each other if we could’ve.’

He was rubbing his hands lightly over my chest, tweaking my nipples and feeling my stomach muscles.

‘I love your muscles, Dad,’ he said.

‘I like feeling your body, too. I like your muscles against me.’

He went slowly to his knees, kissing and licking me all the way down, till he was face to face with the bulge in my shorts.

‘You smell good,’ he said.

‘So do you.’

‘I didn’t shower, and I’m probably sweaty.’

‘You still smell good. Like a man,’ I said.

‘I hope I grow to be the man you are,’ he said.

‘You’ll grow into your own man, and that’s the way it should be. Don’t try to be somebody else.’

He was pulling my shorts down, and his face took their place over my manhood.

‘Ohh, Fuck,’ he whispered as he mouthed the side of my rubbery cock. ‘I love your cock.’

‘Don’t get carried away down there, remember, you’re supposed to fuck me,’ I said, ruffling his hair.

‘I want this first,’ he said, and he sucked my rubbery cock into his mouth.

‘OOOhhhhh, Acre,’ I moaned softly.

He sucked me slowly; he always sucked me like he was worshipping my cock. My cock swelled out to its full size, throbbing, and he kept licking off the precum. I let him enjoy my cock for several minutes before I had to stop him. I cupped my hands in his armpits and brought him to his feet.

‘You have to stop before I cum. I want you to fuck me.’ I reached down for his cock. It was hot, and hard as steel.

‘It is so awesome to hear you say that.’

‘I have a feeling you’re going to show me what awesome really means,’ I said, squeezing his cock.

‘Even if I don’t, you’ll tell me I did,’ he said.

‘I don’t think I’m going to have any reason to lie to you,’ I said.

The whole time we were talking our words were murmured as our tongues and mouths brushed back and forth. I was getting so turned on by the boy that my breath was coming short.

‘I want to kiss you, but I think I would cum,’ I said.

‘I want you to cum while I fuck you. I want to fuck your load out of you.’

He did kiss me then, but I broke it off.

‘I can’t Acre,’ I gaped. ‘I am so hot and horned up for you. We have to do it! Fuck me! I want your cock inside me!’

‘I can’t believe you’re begging me.’

‘I’m begging you.’

Part of it was for effect, to make him know how much I wanted him; but not much of it. I really did want him.

He guided me over to the horse blanket that still lay in the straw where I’d found him and went to his knees. He pulled me down with him.

‘I never dreamed when you found me here that we would be doing this,’ he said.

‘I remember how scared you were; you drew away from me,’ I said as I lay back and spread my legs and cocked my knees up.

‘Not anymore,’ he said as he ran his hands up and down my thighs. ‘I want to show you how much I love you for all you’ve done for me.’

I reached up and touched my fingers to his lips and took his cock in my other hand.

‘No, Acre. I know you love me, but I don’t want you to make love to me this first time. There will be other times for that. Right now, I want you to fuck me, really hard. I want you to fuck me so hard the rafters shake.’

I didn’t have to beg him anymore. He lifted my legs and shoved them toward me. My butt tilted up for him, spread wide. He lubed up his cock with a handful of spit then dropped another big glob of spit into my ass. Then he pressed the head of his cock into the spit.

‘That’s not a pussy, you don’t have to treat it like one,’ I told him.

He didn’t. He shoved hard and penetrated my quivering asshole and buried his cock in one fluid motion.

‘Ohhh, Goddd!’ I cried out. I hadn’t intended to, but he pushed it out of me.

‘That’s not a pussy, stop crying,’ he said.

I laughed at his audacity.

He started fucking me, without giving me a chance to get used to his big cock. With barely a dozen strokes he set his pace and began fucking me hard, like I’d asked. His cock stroked hard across my prostate.

‘Ohh, Godd….Godd, Acre, that is so good,’ I moaned. ‘Ohhhh, fuck…..fuck, yess….do it…..fuck me, you little stud…..Ohhhh, I love your cock!….Ohhhhhh….OHHHHHHHHHH, shit! Damn! Ohhhhh, FUUUCCKKK!……Fuck, I’m cumming! I’m cumming, Acre!…..Fuck Meee……Ohhhhhhh…….’

My breath caught in my lungs, choking off my outcries. Blood pounded in my temples and I saw stars. I saw black, and stars dancing against the blackness. The buildup inside me threatened to explode my loins and I screamed silently for release. Godd, let me cum! Suddenly the release came, like a dam burst and I was spurting huge streams of cum in long ropes that shot over my head and made soft splattering noises in the hay.

‘Holy shit!’ I heard Acre gasp from somewhere way off. ‘Damn!’

I floated off again, into a violent force, like I was being swung around in a whirlwind. I gripped the boy’s muscular arms and hung on for dear life.

‘Shit, Dad, what the fuck was that?’ I heard Acre saying.

I blinked and saw him smiling down at me, and I thought, but for his muscular weight holding me down, I might have literally floated off into the blackness.

‘My Godd, Acre,’ I gasped.

‘Man, you exploded,’ he said. ‘I counted fourteen shots!’

‘I’ve never cum like that in my life,’ I said. ‘I’ve never experienced anything like that in my life.’

‘I’m glad I was here to share it with you,’ he said.

‘You didn’t just share it, Son, you caused it,’ I said.

‘I don’t know what I did to cause that. I was just getting started fucking you and all of a sudden….Wow!’

‘I’m sorry I cut you short,’ I said.

‘Man, you’re like a teenager,’ he said, laughing.

‘I don’t know what happened; it just got too good too fast,’ I said. ‘Give me a moment and we’ll do this again; I’ll make you know you’re fucking a man.’

I was sleeping soundly but I woke up when I felt the presence of somebody in my room and I knew instinctively that it wasn’t Acre; I was used to him coming in. The lamp came on as I was reaching for it.

‘Who’s that in my bed?’

‘Rick! You’re home!’ I gasped. I sat up and started to hug him but his demeanor and tone stopped me.

‘Yeah, I’m back. Who’s in my bed?’

‘His name is Acre.’

‘That’s a weird name. Who is he?’

‘A boy who needed a place to stay.’

‘Is he living here?’

‘He’s staying here for a while. Are you hungry? I can fix you something to eat.’

‘I raided the fridge before. I hope that’s all right.’

‘You know it is.’

‘You’re not going to ask me what I’m doing home?’

‘You don’t need a reason to come home, Son.’

‘Well, we can talk about it in the morning. I’m going to bed.’ With that, he was gone as quickly as he had come in.

I excited beyond words that my Son was back home, but bewildered over his attitude. I waited and listened. There was some noise and Rick said, ‘Hey, you’re in my bed. You wanta give it up; willingly, or do I kick some ass?’

I waited.

‘You must be Rick,’ Acre said. ‘You can have your bed, but you’re not going to kick my ass. I’ll sleep downstairs.’

I smiled.

‘Okay….I’m glad you’re being cooperative, on second thought, I wouldn’t want to have to tangle with you.’

I knew he had gotten a look at Acre out of bed, probably naked, and saw that it wouldn’t be so easy to kick his ass.

So my Son was home. I was so thankful; I breathed a prayer. But was he? He was thin, almost gaunt in the face, I guessed from drugs. I wondered what kind of trouble he was in.

I had a fitful for the rest of the night. When sleep did not return I got up and went downstairs to start breakfast. I put the coffee on and set the table. I had the sausage and eggs out, ready, when Rick came into the kitchen. He was barefoot, wearing jeans and a white T-shirt.

‘Do you still like your eggs over easy?’

‘Yes.’

‘How many?’

‘Four if you have them.’

‘Sausage, bacon or ham, or all three?’

‘I’ll have ham. Thanks.’

‘Do you want to put the toast in?’ I laid a thick slice of ham in another skillet to warm and broke the eggs in the other one.

‘Are you home to stay?’ I asked.

‘I don’t know.’

‘Are you in some kind of trouble?’

‘Am I going to get a lecture?’

‘Are you in trouble, is not a lecture, it’s a question. Answer it,’ I said sternly. I felt perhaps I should handle him with kid gloves, but only to a point. I would not shirk my role as a father.

‘No, I’m not in trouble,’ he said. ‘Not with the law anyway. Just with myself.’

‘I won’t pry and ask what that means. I hope you stay at least long enough to get things figured out.’

‘I would like to. How did he get in the picture?’ he asked, nodding to the living room where Acre was asleep on the couch.

‘I found him sleeping in the hayloft.’

‘No kidding!’

‘He’ll sleep in the guest room now.’

‘I was a little surprised to find him sleeping in my bed instead of yours,’ he said.

‘There’s no need to take it there, Rick. And if that’s still a problem for…..’

‘It’s not,’ he cut in. ‘I really was surprised. I would’ve been okay with it.’

I gave him a curious look, wondering about his change of mind.

‘What?’ he asked.

‘What turned you around?’

‘I grew up. Experience.’

‘That kind of experience? Or should I ask?’

‘You wouldn’t be proud of the answers,’ he said.

‘All right.’

‘I had some experience working as a male escort. I was broke and it was easy money.’

‘You knew where I was the whole time. Did you forget your home phone number?’

‘I was too proud to ask for help. And too ashamed.’

‘What part of unconditional love didn’t you understand?’

‘I understood it. I’m here.’

‘You look like hell. You look like drugs,’ I said.

‘There was some of that too.’

‘So you took up one bad habit to pay for another one. We might as well get this out on the table, Son. I don’t want to run you off, but I won’t abdicate my role as your father. If you stay, and I hope to God you do, there are some conditions.’ He didn’t say anything. I went on. ‘First thing, we get you tested. Then, do you need rehab?’

‘No. I wasn’t in the drug scene that long.’

‘Well, you’re not into it all here.’

‘I know. That’s a given.’

‘What made you come back?’

‘I felt like my life was in a whirlwind, everything going in circles, going nowhere. A whirlwind sucks you in. I was being sucked in. It was all sex and drugs. I was being paid for sex so I could pay for the drugs. I realized that the common denominator for the friendships I thought I had was sex, or it was drugs. Take that away and the equation fell apart.’

‘So what made you come back. That’s all good reasons to, but something made you turn the corner and look towards home.’

‘One of my so called friends–he was older than me, like thirty–his father died. His family sent him money to come home for the funeral. He didn’t go. He spent the money on drugs and wanted to pay me to have sex with him. I thought of you. What if I got that call? What would I do? Not like him, I hoped. But I didn’t know. I really didn’t know, and that scared the crap out of me.’

‘You wouldn’t have got the call. I never knew how to get in touch with you,’ I said.

‘I know. And a stranger would’ve been standing at my father’s grave, in my place,’ he said, glancing at the living room.

‘Acre is no stranger. Where did you live?’

‘Here and there. Wherever there was a roof over my head, where the rent was paid. Sometimes…..’ He dropped his head. ‘Sometimes the roof was a cardboard box in an alley.’ I saw his shoulders shudder. ‘I’m sorry Dad, I just want you to forgive me.’

He didn’t look up; like he was talking to his plate. I didn’t move. I let him cry. It was cruel maybe, that I didn’t go to him and comfort him, but I wanted him to feel the pain he was feeling. I wanted him to hurt before I went to him, because hurt would be his cure. I was feeling sick to my stomach and it cut me to the bone when he lifted his head, tears running down his face, the most pitiful sight I’d ever seen.

‘Will you? Will you forgive me, Dad? Will you take me back as your Son?’

I still sat for a moment longer. I was hurting but I wanted the pain to go deep. I wanted his guts to ache from it so he would never forget it.

‘I’m angry, Rick, and sad and hurt, and happy and thankful.’ I stood and went around the table to him. ‘So thankful. Through all of that, and most of all, I love you Son,’ I said as I went down on one knee beside his chair. ‘And I don’t have to take you back as my Son; you never stopped being my Son except in your own mind. You were always my Son, every minute you were gone. You will always be my Son and that’s something you can never change, no matter what. I hope you understand that now.’

He put his head on my shoulder, sobbing. I put my arms around him and held him tight.

‘Do you understand unconditional love now?’

‘I do, Dad. God, thank you. I am so ashamed. I am so grateful to you.’

‘You don’t ever have to thank me for being your father.’

I let him cry till my shirt was damp with his tears and probably his snot I pulled out my bandana for him to wipe his tears and blow his nose.

‘Our breakfast is getting cold,’ I said.

‘I don’t care,’ he said.

‘I’ll start over,’ I said, and started to take his plate, but he grabbed hold of it. He was like a dog protecting his food.

‘No, don’t throw it out,’ he said, holding tightly to the plate. ‘There were too many times when I would’ve killed to have this much to eat.’

I could only stare at him. ‘My Godd, Son,’ I whispered as held him again and this time it was my turn to cry.

I hadn’t noticed Acre had come in from the living room. He was in his shorts. He glanced at me then went over to Rick.

‘Those times are over. And we have to feed the cats,’ he said as he pried the plate from Rick’s hands.

Rick let him have the plate and I went back to the stove to start breakfast again.

‘I’ll do it,’ Acre said as he eased me aside. ‘You go sit down.’

I let the boy take over and I sat down at the table with Rick. He was watching Acre, with a bit of a scowl.

‘How long have you been awake?’ Rick asked him.

‘Long enough. Did you have a pimp, or were you a free agent?’ he said as he put bread in the toaster.

Rick stared at him then looked at me with a surly smile, shaking his head as if to say, what the fuck.

There wasn’t exactly tension while we ate but it wasn’t a comfort zone either. Acre wasn’t helping matters any. He talked about the farm, of things that Rick knew nothing about. I thought he might be doing it on purpose in an attempt to establish himself against the threat of Rick being home. Rick seemed uninterested and I thought that was on purpose too. I didn’t attempt to run interference. I would when the time came, but most of it the boys had to work out between them. When we had eaten, Acre started clearing the table.

‘I can do that, I do still remember how to do dishes,’ Rick said. He almost had to push Acre out of the way. ‘You made breakfast, I’ll do the dishes.’

‘Good. I’ll get dressed and go start the chores,’ Acre said.

Rick was washing dishes when Acre went out the door. I was drying.

‘He seems to know his way around,’ he said.

‘He’s accepted his share of responsibility around the place,’ I said.

‘Is he still in school?’

‘Yes, but he’s a year behind. And you have to finish,’ I added.

‘I’m not going back.’

‘Then you get your GED. And that’s not up for discussion,’ I said sternly.

‘Do you have sex with him?’ he asked ‘And don’t tell me that’s not up for discussion; it’ll come out.’

‘Yes,’ I replied, without hesitation.

‘How is it?’ he asked.

‘We are very compatible,’ I said. ‘You can’t hold that against him. He didn’t take your place, but he filled a terrible void.’

‘I’ll bet he did.’

‘Don’t be smart.

‘I’m not. I’m smiling, Dad. I’m happy if he makes you happy.’

‘Are you? You don’t have to be,’ I said.

‘But I am. I told you, I understand now.’

‘You understand sex for pay. It’s not like that.’

‘Who’s the top?’ he asked.

I was taken back, but he was smiling so I wasn’t offended.

‘Dad, if I stay, your room is right down the hall. The guest room is right across from my room. You can’t have many secrets. And I don’t want you to. I don’t want to be an intruder in your life; someone you have to hide from.’

‘So far….he is,’ I lied. I wasn’t good at lying, especially to my Son, but I felt I needed to keep some things about me and Acre from him for now.

‘Oh,’ he said with a smile and a raised eyebrow. ‘He must be a little stud.’

‘Look, Rick, maybe we should get this all out in the open. You seem to be okay with everything. Acre is my lover, pure and simple. I have to ask, with your newfound experience….are you interested in Acre?’

‘I could be. He’s cute as fuck, and built and he’s got an awesome little butt. But I doubt he would be interested in me.’

‘Well, there does seem to be some animosity between you. You will have to work that out.’

‘He would need your approval, even your permission, I think, before he would have anything to do with me.’

‘He and I will talk,’ I said.

‘I don’t want to come between you, Dad. I can tell you really like him. I don’t want him to think he has, to, to please you.’

‘I can make him understand that. But I’m not going to play match maker. Whatever happens between you and him will be without my intervention.’

‘Well, I guess I’d better go out and help with the chores,’ he said.

It began to rain and I was dozing off. It was a soft rain, even soothing, and I felt more okay with the world than I had in for a long time, with Rick under my roof. A rumble of thunder brought me out of my sleep but I didn’t wake up Suddenly–I wasn’t sure how much later–I did wake up, but it wasn’t the thunder or the rain. I sat up to the vague memory of hearing a door slam shut. Maybe it was a dream, but I remembered nothing else of a dream. It was still raining, with a little more wind now. I listened for the door again. I was suddenly seized with panic. Was it Rick or Acre….leaving?

I got up and went into Rick’s room. Relief flooded through me when I saw him in his bed, sleeping soundly. Thank you, God. But the panic was still there as I went across to Acre’s room. My heart sank when I saw his bed empty. The lamp was on low. I didn’t have to check his closet for his backpack; I saw the note. My hand shook as I picked it up.

‘Dad,

Your son is back. I am happy for both of you. But Rick should not have to feel like he is in competition for his rightful place as your son so it’s time for me to leave Thank you from the bottom of my heart for all you’ve done for me. I will be in touch sometime.

I love you.

Acre.’

I sat on the edge of his bed, sick to my stomach. I ran a hand under the covers. It was still warm from his body heat. He couldn’t be far. Maybe I could catch him before he got a ride, which he would surely do.

I went back to Rick’s room and woke him up.

‘What’s up?’

‘Acre’s gone.’

‘What?’ He sat up in bed.

‘He left a note. I should have expected this. He often spoke of leaving when you came back. I’m going to see if I can find him.’

‘Where will you look?’

‘Along the road is all I know. He’ll probably try to catch a ride. He ran off once before and got a ride with a trucker.’

Rick threw off the covers. ‘I’ll get him,’ he said as he grabbed his clothes.

‘Where will you look?’ I asked.

‘Same place as you. But I’ve been where he’s at. I think like him.’

‘I should go. He might not come back with you; you’re the reason you left.’

‘You think I don’t know that? That’s the reason I need to find him. Let me do this, Dad. I’ll find him for you.’

‘Rick, not…….’

‘What?’ he asked.

‘Nothing.’

There were a lot of reasons why Rick should be the one to find Acre. But there was a tiny part of me that wondered if he would….how hard he would try. But I finally relented.

‘You just put the coffee on, Dad. We’ll back in a little while,’ Rick said. ‘How long ago do you think he took off?’

‘His bed is still warm,’ I said.

‘Well, then he’s not far. Where’s he from? Which way do you think he might be going?’

‘Well, last time, he mentioned California.’

Rick ran down the stairs and was out the door before I got to the kitchen. I breathed a prayer as I made the coffee. Then I waited.

I waited for a long time. Then it became a very long time. I stood out on the porch and watched the rain and I cried. I went back inside and paced. I poured myself a cup of coffee and went back outside. The rain had stopped. I glanced at my watch. It was coming up on four hours. I was losing hope.

I sat at the kitchen table and stared into the coffee mug with both hands wrapped around it.

‘Please, God, let him find him, for Rick’s sake, because he’s going to blame himself. I want him back, but for Rick’s sake, please.’

I drifted off into what could only be called a brain dead stupor. I was aware of the sound of the truck doors slamming shut without really hearing it. I came back to reality when I heard the clomp of footsteps on the porch, and I listened closely. Was it one set of footsteps or two? I couldn’t tell. The screen door opened, then the kitchen door, and I was breathless till I saw Acre appear in the doorway, then Rick close behind, his hand on Acre’s shoulder. They were both drenched.

‘I found him for you,’ Rick said.

Again, it was for me. Not entirely.

I sat there, unable to speak for a moment. Finally, I got up and went over to them and pulled them both into a tight hug. I felt Acre’s shoulder shake with a choked sob but Rick remained staunch straight.

‘You must never do this again,’ I said ‘I’m talking to both of you. I’m getting too old for this kind drama in my life.’

‘He won’t,’ Rick said

‘You are my Son,’ I said to Rick. Then to Acre, ‘We know you are not my Son but you are as close as can be and either of you would leave a huge hole in my life if you weren’t around.’

‘He won’t run off again. Neither will I. You’ve got our word on that. Doesn’t’ he?’ he smacked Acre on the back of the head.

‘Yes,’ Acre said.

‘Cause he knows I will kick his ass if he does it again.’

‘And I’ll kick his ass if he does,’ Acre said.

I took them both by their necks. ‘I want to say something. If either of you ever do this again, don’t stop. Just keep on going. Because I ‘m not going to go through this every time one of you gets a burr up your butt. So you decide if you are here for the long haul, good or bad, through thick and thin.’

They looked at each other. I could tell Acre was waiting for Rick to say something.

‘Thru thick and thin’ Rick said finally.

‘Thru thick and thin,’ Acre agreed.

‘Good. Now, let’s eat.’

The tension and animosity were gone but I could sense some apprehension in the air. I didn’t know what it was about except for the two boys yet to get to know each other. I decided to clear the air a little more.

‘You should know, Rick, before you hear it from him, that Acre has taken to calling me Dad.’

‘And you call him son?’ Rick asked.

‘Yes. Do you have a problem with that?’

‘If you do, we can stop,’ Acre put in quickly.

‘I don’t,’ Rick said. ‘Does that mean you want to call me brother?’

‘Do you want me to? I would like that,’ Acre said.

‘I guess I could get used to it.’

Except for some confrontational moments, and Acre running off, the two boys seemed to hit it off. With Rick home I didn’t have the opportunities with Acre that I had before and I had to drive into town to hook up with guys who I knew would be up for sex. Then one day, Rick bought that to a head, with his usual lack of diplomacy.

We were working on one of the stalls that had been kicked apart by a horse that I’d gotten rid of after Rick left. The boys had talked about wanting to get another one.

‘There’s something I would like to bring up,’ he said out of the blue.

Acre and I stopped working and waited for him to go on.

‘I want to talk about sex.’

I was surprised. Acre was visibly taken aback.

‘What, you think I don’t know you have sex with my Dad?’

Acre looked at me, wide eyed with panic.

‘He knows,’ I said to Acre.

‘Hell yes, I know,’ Rick said.

‘Not since you came home,’ Acre said defensively.

‘That’s what I want to talk about. How come you stopped? I mean, I’ve watched and waited to see you sneak into my Dad’s room.’

‘I didn’t think it would be right,’ Acre said, embarrassed.

‘What wouldn’t be right about it? If it was right before, how did my coming home make it wrong? Hell, how come you two are sleeping in separate beds?’

I spoke up to take the pressure off of Acre. ‘We didn’t think….I didn’t know you would be all right with it.’

‘I don’t care if you guys fuck on the kitchen table, just don’t do it at my place where I eat. By the same token, I get to assume it’s okay for me to bring girls home for the night.’

I definitely wasn’t ready for that. ‘Uhh….Rick, I don’t know about that.’

‘Wait. Wait. Wait. It’s okay for you to have a boy younger than me sleeping with you, but I can’t have a girl home? What if I said I was bringing a boy home?’

‘Okay, you’ve got a point. But that would expose us too much to the outside world.’

‘There’s no reason why anybody I bring home would have to know anything about you and Acre,’ Rick said. ‘That’s what doors are for. And it wouldn’t be like every night.’

I was thinking about it, while Acre stared down at his plate, with his hands spread out on either side of it. Then he spoke up.

‘Ben….Dad, I don’t care if the outside world knows. I’m not ashamed anymore of anything we’ve done.’

‘I do care,’ I said, quickly. Too curtly, even, as I saw that it hurt the boy.

Rick was smiling. ‘Looks like he just slammed the ball into your court, Dad,’ he said.

‘You don’t know what it would bring you, Acre. You’ve got another year of school.’

‘But I’m eighteen, I’ve got a right to make those decisions for myself, don’t I?’

‘This isn’t about just you. It’s about me too, and Rick.’

‘Hey, I’ve got no problem if he takes out a billboard ad,’ Rick said.

‘Shut up, Rick,’ I said, laughing.

‘What are you afraid of, Dad?’ Acre asked.

‘Yeah, what are you afraid of, Dad?’ Rick repeated.

‘Shut up, Rick,’ Acre said.

‘I know the misunderstanding….how cruel people can be, especially kids. I don’t want you to go through that,’ I told him.

‘I think you’re afraid of it. Or you’re ashamed of me,’ Acre said.

Rick was trying not to smile. I glanced at him.

‘You gotta be running out of defenses. He just keeps cutting you off at the knees,’ he said. ‘While you’re planning your next defense, I want to talk about sex some more.’

‘What now?’ I asked.

‘I just want to point out that I think you’re both being selfish.’

‘What do you mean?’

‘You guys are in there having hot sex, while I’m relegated to my room by myself. I gotta tell you, I feel like a second class Son.’

Acre looked suddenly worried. I was surprised. So he knew that Acre sometimes came into my room in the middle of the night. ‘Rick….what’re you….saying?’

‘How come he gets preferential treatment? I’m your Son, too.’

I leveled a gaze at him. ‘I don’t want you to do something you’ll regret,’ I said in a warning tone.

‘From the noise I hear from down the hall, I don’t think I would regret it,’ he said.

‘Be sure,’ I said. ‘Be very sure. That’ a line that once crossed, can’t be undone.’

‘I’ve already crossed the line in my head. That can’t be undone.’

‘All right,’ I said.

‘All right, what?’ Rick asked.

‘You know your way to my room, when you’re sure you’re ready.’

Rick sat there, nodding. ‘All right. Good. Then that’s settled.’ Then he got up to go outside.

Acre caught up with him out on the porch.

‘You let me know ahead of time, you hear? I’ll stay in my room, or sleep downstairs,’ Acre told him.

‘No need to. I would sort of like you there.’ He laughed. ‘You could show me how it’s done.’

‘No. It needs to be between you and your Dad. Besides, I think you know how it’s done.’

‘Not really. When I was an escort, it was always one sided.’

‘He’ll show you, then. I won’t be there. Not the first time.’

‘There’ll be more than one first time, won’t there?’ Rick asked. ‘I mean, we won’t do everything the first time out, will we?’

‘I don’t know. But you’ve been gone too long, Rick, you need to get to know each other.’

They had walked off the porch and I couldn’t hear anymore.

I was a bundle of nerves the rest of the evening. I didn’t know what Rick had in mind, or when, or if he was even serious. I was somewhat relieved when Acre came in to get in my bed instead of sleeping in the guest room. We had sex but we were quiet about it. It brought relief but it only prolonged the wait, and the nerves started up again the next day.

A week passed. Acre and I didn’t talk about it. I wondered if he and Rick had talked more but I didn’t ask.

Another week passed and the nerves began to calm, and I thought maybe Rick had changed his mind and moved on. Then one night Acre came into my room, but not to go to bed. Instead, he came to my side of the bed, leaned down and kissed me and turned the lamp down, and told me goodnight.

‘For the record, he’s as nervous as you are,’ he said quietly.

My nerves jangled as I watched him walk out of the room and I knew what was going to happen. I wondered how Acre knew; what the boys had talked about. I heard the toilette flush and a moment later Rick appeared at my door.

He paused and said, ‘Dad…..?’ There was a question in his tone.

‘Rick,’ I said.

‘You want some company?’

‘Sure.’ I lifted the sheet and laid it aside in a welcoming gesture.

‘It’s been a long time,’ he said as he moved to my bed.

‘Yes, and it’s not even storming’

‘I still don’t like storms,’ he said.

‘Neither does Acre. But he’s getting over it.’

Rick laughed. ‘What if we told you we just used that as an excuse to sleep with you?’ he said as he got in bed with me.

‘You don’t need an excuse. You never did.’

‘I tried to get Acre to stay. He said it should be between you and me. He said you would show me. He thinks I don’t need to be shown, but he’s wrong. When I was an escort, I was sort of numb to what was happening. I blocked it all out.’

‘I’ll show you all you want to know,’ I said.

‘Everything,’ he said.’

‘You know what all that entails?’

‘Of course.’

‘All right, then, I’m going to be the top for the sake of instruction. Since that’s where you already have your experience, you need to be the bottom.’

‘I thought you would probably top me,’ he said.

‘But that doesn’t mean you have to do anything you don’t want to do,’ I said.

‘I want to try it all, satisfy all of my curiosities. They talk about being bi curious. I think I’m straight curious.’

‘Forget the tags. You just be Rick. You don’t need a sticker on your forehead to identify who you are.’

‘Is Acre gay? Does he believe he is?’

‘We’ve never talked about it,’ I said.

‘I know he still dates girls, but I don’t know if that’s a cover.’

‘I never got that impression,’ I said.

‘I’ve always wondered about something, Dad. Did you have these feelings for guys when Mom was still living?’

‘Yes.’

‘Did you have the feelings for me when I was a kid?’

‘Yes, but only fleeting.’

He laughed softly. ‘Are you as nervous as I am?’

‘Probably. Nothing has to happen, Rick. I like just lying here with you, talking.’

‘So do I.’

‘I’ve really missed you, Son. I’ve been half sick inside the whole time you’ve been gone, from worrying and missing you.’

‘I’m sorry. I’ll try to make it up to you.’

‘That’s not what this is about, is it?’

‘No, it’s about….I see what’s between you and Acre, and I can see it’s about how much you love each other, and I think part of that comes from expressing how you feel in a physical way.’

‘It is that,’ I said.

‘In a way, I see it like a man and wife expressing their love that way,’ he said.

‘Not a socially acceptable analogy, but very true. Only those who experience it can understand.’

‘I want to understand it. I understand unconditional love, now I want to understand this.’

I laid my arm across his chest, my hand covering his left pec. ‘This will be show and do,’ I said. ‘I show you, then you do it. So if I do something you don’t want, you tell me.’

‘All right, I will. Does Acre do everything you’ve showed him?’

‘Yes. But that’s Acre. You’re Rick. You take your own path.’

As I talked I tweaked his nipple with my fingers. I nuzzled my face in the crook of his neck and moved my mouth to his armpit. I had to push his arm up as I kissed his bicep, then I pressed my face in to lick the hair there. He moaned softly. His tit became taut, like a hard rubber tip. I moved my mouth across his chest and sucked on it.

‘Ohhh, Mannnn,’ he moaned softly.

‘That feel good?’

‘Yes. I didn’t know I had feelings like that in my tits, like a girl.’

‘No one ever did this to you?’

‘No. They paid for cock, and they didn’t want to waste their money.’

I spent a lot of time on his chest. I ignored his cock and I wouldn’t let him touch it either. After a short while I lay back with my arms flung overhead.

‘Your turn,’ I said.

‘Oh. Time for my exam, huh?’

‘Something like that. I want to see if you were paying attention.’

‘Wow, you’re really leaking ball juice,’ he said as he rose up. ‘There’s a pool of it on your stomach.’

‘Lick it up.’

He looked up at me.

‘That’s the only way you’re going to know if you like it,’ I said.

He leaned over me, tentatively, then lowered his face to my stomach. Then he lapped up my precum.

‘Not bad,’ he said, licking his lips.

I smiled then laughed. ‘Come on, admit it, you liked it,’ I said smacking the back of his head.

‘Do you think I’ll pass?’

‘Yes. You’ve got about a B-plus so far,’ I said. ‘You know, Rick, most of this can be on the job training. We can do it at the same time, you following my lead.’

‘All right, show me. You’re talking about sixty nine, aren’t you?’

‘Yes.’

‘Show me, then.’

‘I don’t think you have to be shown much,’ I said. I rolled onto my side and pulled him onto his side, facing me. He knew the position, even though he said he’d never been in it. I took his cock in my mouth and he did mine. We sixty-nined. We even rimmed in a sixty nine position. He really ate that up.

‘How are you doing, Son?’ I asked at one point when I’d paused for a breather. ‘How do you feel about everything so far?’

‘I like it, sort of.’

‘It felt like you were really getting into the rimming part,’ I said.

‘Yes, I like doing that. But the most awesome thing is taking your cock in my mouth.’

‘Yeah, that felt pretty good from this end, too.’

‘It was an emotional thing for me,’ he said. ‘I mean, taking my Dad’s cock in my mouth….the very cock that created me.’

‘That was just the equipment used to make the crucial deposit,’ I said.

‘I want that too. I want your cum that made me. I want to taste it and have it inside me, have you become part of me physically as well as emotionally.’

‘We can become one simultaneously….you become a part of me, too,’ I said.

‘Yes. This is going to be so awesome.’

It had not become emotional for me for some reason. It should have been, I thought, the mere fact that I was having sex with my Son.

Till Rick paused and said, ‘Listen, I know Acre excused himself, but do you think we could invite him in for this?’ Rick asked.

I smiled at him. ‘This really is a big deal for you.’

‘It is.’

‘You want him as a witness?’

‘Something like that. It would just be neat if he watched the first time we did it. I can’t explain it.’

‘You go get him then.’ I lay stroking my cock while Rick went in to get Acre.

‘Acre….are you awake?’

‘I am now.’

‘We want you in there with us. We both do.’

Then I couldn’t hear them, then there was laughter.

‘What were you two laughing about?’

‘Just something Rick said. Something he said we ought to do to you.’

‘What?’

‘Tell him.’

‘He wants us to double fuck you.’

‘I’ll think about that, for later,’ I said. ‘Did you tell him?’

Rick looked past me, then at Acre. ‘Dad’s been showing me stuff then letting me do it.’

Acre laughed. ‘Yeah, he likes to see if you’re paying attention.’

‘But I haven’t got him off yet. Not the whole way,’ Rick said. ‘Then it came to me that when I do, I’ll be taking the cum that made me, from the cock that delivered it. I know he didn’t make you, Acre, and I know you’ve already done all of this with him plenty of times, but we’re like brothers now and I wanted you to be part of this, my first time doing it. Not just a witness. I want you to share it with me when he comes. Does that sound too corny?’

‘No, it’s not corny at all. I’m honored that you want me to share the moment.’

‘Not just the moment, Acre. I want us to share his cum, as brothers.’

‘Fuck, Rick, it’s awesome. Then maybe Dad and I can share you,’ Acre said.

‘Yes. I can do you and share yours.’

‘We’ll be so mixed up into one, nobody will ever be able to pull us apart,’ Acre said.

Rick got on his knees beside the bed.

‘Move over here. I want to be on my knees to do this.’

It wasn’t what I expected. I thought Rick and I would continue to sixty nine. I sat on the edge of the bed with my legs spread apart. He pulled my cock down and began sucking me. Acre knelt close to him and watched.

‘Is he good?’ he joked.

‘He’s great,’ I said.

‘He should be if you taught him.’

Rick was better than good. He was as good as Acre. I put my hand on his head and thrust my cock into his mouth. He moaned and made loud slurping noises on my cock. Acre took my other hand and held it tight. I thought it was neat the way he watched Rick sucking me, almost a worshipful look on his face.

‘Rick, do you want me to try to hold off or not?’ I asked.

‘No. I want your seed.’

‘All right, it won’t be long.’ I let it build up for a couple of minutes. It was easy to do I edged for a couple of minutes to create more of a buildup. I wanted it to be something he would remember.

‘You’d better get in there, if that was your plan,’ I told Acre.

Rick put his arm around Acre’s waist and pulled him in close beside him and tilted his head to the side to let Acre get on my cock too. Together, they brought me off.

As my breath came short I put a hand on each of their heads and pushed their faces close together. Then I unloaded. I gave Rick the first shot which he took, easily. Their tongues came together and I coated them both with thick semen. They were quite adept at taking the rest with only a little running down Acre’s chin, and Rick licked that off. It was an impressive and loving thing to see, the way they looked at each other, their mouths open, as if to proudly display their share of my load of cum. I pushed their faces closer and they locked their mouths together. At that moment my emotions emerged and took over. I wanted to weep.

‘That, my Son, makes you truly brothers,’ I said.

It was more than a passionate, brotherly kiss. It was a melding of two brothers souls and I knew nothing could come between them.

The End

(If you liked the story – or if you didn’t – I would appreciate hearing from you at [email protected]. Especially if you’ve had any similar experiences, or anything close; I would like to hear about it. I get a lot of my inspiration and ideas from readers. You will get a reply from me).

Thanks,

Pete

For Gay Demon Readers!!!!

I really appreciate your leaving comments on the site but I would also like to hear from you personally, or please include your email address with your comments so I can email you. I can’t respond to your COMMENTS; I can respond only if you include your email address. Thanks.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

Chapter One

Benford Boarding School was situated in the rural South in the tiny village of Benford, some twenty miles from the town of Atkins. It housed, fed and educated some sixty boys; nearly as many students as the population of the town itself. It began as a high school but as more boys applied, it was pared down to just juniors and seniors. The boys were from all over the country. The campus occupied a major part of the village, set back off the road from the residences, in the farmland.

Chad Cunningham arrived at the school for the second semester of his junior year. I never knew the reason for his arrival in midyear but it wasn’t a concern of mine. My big concern was Chad himself. He was the most handsome, sexiest boy I’d ever seen. From the moment he walked into the dorm I had trouble keeping my eyes off of him. It was all very confusing because I had only recently discovered the true meaning of the deep-seated feelings that had haunted me for so long, and had finally faced those feelings head on. I was gay. There was no denying it. There was no other explanation for my strong attraction to other boys, the way I watched them in gym class, in the weight room, and more dangerously, in the showers and the dorm. Having admitted it to myself, the problem was what to do about it, whether to act on it, and how. Simply being gay, and admitting it, wasn’t enough; not when you’re housed with sixty other boys.

My attraction extended beyond Chad; in fact, well before his arrival at school. Brock Fedderman, a huge, muscle-head, practically made me drool, but he was so intimidating I wouldn’t even think of trying anything with him. There was Ben Carter, too, with his lean, tight physique, that made my heart pound when I saw him in the showers. The attraction for the new boy, Chad, was somehow stronger because I had the gut feeling that he might secretly share those feelings. Don’t ask me why, I just had the feeling.

Then in the showers one time, I happened to dare a glance in his direction and saw him looking at me. It was a split second thing; he was lifting his eyes, I was sure, from my manhood just as I looked over at him. His thin, embarrassed smile sort of clinched it for me. I was certain this was the guy. It gave me cause for fright, and hope. If I didn’t do something with Chad, I feared I might never have the courage to do it with anybody.

Chad seemed a little shy, and unaware of his physical attributes. I wasn’t exactly an extrovert myself so we didn’t get acquainted right off the start. Barely a dozen words had passed between us but they were warm, friendly words, and several times I saw him looking at me, I thought, the same way I looked at him, in the classroom or at meals. Twice, there were those awkward moments when he sort of smiled but quickly looked away.

As I saw others becoming friendly with him, I rose above my shyness, for I was afraid he would be drawn into his own circle of friends that might not include me. I was a bundle of nerves that day that I’d decided to stake him out as my territory. I had no idea how or where or what, but I had to say or do something. We were coming out the double doors from Bradley Hall after the last class of the day, heading for the dorm. We were sort of holding the doors open for each other and I had a sudden burst of courage that blocked out all rational thought.

‘Look, if I can find a place……,’ I started.

‘Yes,’ he replied, before I finished the question.

His response took the wind out of me, rendered me numb for a moment. I paused at the side of the sidewalk and he stepped to the other side of the walk to let others pass by till it was just him and me standing there in a nervous face off.

‘Well, that was easier than I thought,’ I said with a soft sigh of relief.

‘I wanted to make it easy for you, if you ever got the nerve,’ he said.

‘You did? Whew! Then I guess I was right.’

‘You sound as relieved as I am,’ he said.

‘You can’t imagine. You knew, then….you said if I ever got my nerve.’

‘Just a gut feeling,’ he said.

‘Yeah, me too,’ I said. He stepped onto the sidewalk, then I did, and we took our time walking back to the dorm. ‘Look, I….I’m completely new at this,’ I admitted.

‘So am I.’

‘I mean, I’ve never done anything like that, with another guy. Nothing. Ever,’ I told him. ‘I don’t know how I even found the guts to blurt out what I did.’

‘Neither have I. You said you could find a place?’

I laughed. ‘Yeah, but I don’t know where. It just came out. But I will,’ I promised.

Now my nerves were a mess. I was so damned excited that I had the green light, but there was no place to go. I wracked my brain for days trying to think of a place. I was so on edge. Seeing Chad now in the shower, or running around in his shorts in the dorm, in gym class, or in the weight room; hell, just sitting in the classroom, it was tearing me up, knowing he was eager and willing for the same thing I was but I couldn’t do anything.

I began to think outside the box; outside the school and the campus. We were out in the country, with fields and farmland all around us, a huge woods and a cornfield behind us, there had to be a place out there somewhere where we could find intimate privacy. I finally hit upon an idea to go exploring. I asked Mr. Barstow, the headmaster, permission to go running in the field behind the campus.

‘You know that’s private property,’ he said.

‘It’s a cornfield, I don’t think anybody would care.’

‘But it’s not our cornfield,’ he said.

‘If somebody happens to stop me, I’ll apologize and stop running there,’ I said.

‘Why do you want to run in the cornfield anyway? You have a half-mile-long circle drive. And the gym.’

‘The gym is boring. And I get tired of being honked at and whistled at when I circle along the road,’ I said.

‘Well, maybe if you didn’t wear those skimpy running shorts that you outgrew two years ago,’ he chided me.

I looked down, embarrassed that he had noticed. ‘It’s just that it would be nice and quiet and peaceful running along the woods,’ I said.

‘All right. Go ahead. We’ll take our chances.’

I was elated. That afternoon after last class, I slipped on the skimpy running shorts the headmaster had made fun of and grabbed a towel. He was right, the shorts were too small, but I had an attachment to them. They were dark blue, made of something like satin and silk, and the slits up the sides had ripped apart so that they covered virtually none of my thighs, and revealed a glimpse of my butt and my jockstrap when I walked or ran. Maybe that’s the reason I liked them; I was a showoff at heart. I always checked myself out in the mirror when I put them on and I liked the way I looked in them.

I slung the towel around my neck, hefted the jock-bulge into place and took off. I walked along the backside of the campus and went around the end of the fence, then began an easy lope in the field along the other side of the fence. It was maybe a mile to the woods where I swerved hard right and ran along the shade of the trees for another mile. It was peaceful and quiet, except for the birds. I saw rabbits and squirrels. I even had to leap over a big snake.

After finding no place we could call our own, I headed back, thinking I might check out the woods. On the way back, I turned and trotted backwards for a ways, looking all around to see if there was anyone around. Seeing no one, I dodged into the woods. The cool felt good on my sweaty body. I walked through the thick trees searching for a likely spot; anyplace where we could get together. Suddenly I spied a small structure ahead. Coming up on it, I looked all around to see that it was well hidden from all directions. I certainly hadn’t seen it from the edge of the woods. It looked like a hunter’s cabin or something. It was old, from the deteriorated gray boards that had moss growing up from the ground, and the way it leaned a little to one side, and the roof sagged under the weight of thick moss.

I walked around to the other side to find the door. It took all my strength to pull it open, dragging the bottom along the ground. Inside, there was a small, rickety table, and pieces of a chair in one corner, nothing else, except a ladder at the end of the room, leading overhead. I couldn’t imagine how long the cabin had been there, what it had been used for. Maybe it was there long before there was a cornfield. I climbed carefully up the ladder and peered through the opening, into a loft. Damn, this was ideal, I thought as I climbed up. It was low overhead, not enough room to stand, but it was easy to move around in a crouch. And plenty big enough for two people. I was so excited I realized my heart was thudding. It could be made into a perfect retreat. I climbed down and headed back to the campus, my mind racing how I could make it a decent place for us to go.

I didn’t tell Chad I’d found the cabin. When he asked, I just told him I was still looking. He was obviously as anxious as I was. Anxiety and anticipation finally got the best of us. We were just too horny to hold out, and we got careless.

My bunk was at the far end of the dorm, well beyond the last window, so I was sort of back in the shadows. Chad had moved to the bunk right next to mine so we could be close together and talk. The first four bunks across from us were vacant as was the one on the other side of him, so it offered a small degree of privacy if we talked in low tones.

One night after lights out I looked over to see Chad lying on his side, facing me, with the blanket lifted to expose the front of his muscular body. I strained to see, and could make out that he had his shorts pulled down to reveal a big hardon! I glanced up at his face and he was smiling. I started breaking out in a sweat. Fuck, there he was, only a few feet away, practically naked, and horny and offering himself to me. My throat was dry even though I was swallowing spit to keep from drooling. I reached down to grope my own hard cock and heard Chad giggle softly. We lay there, watching each other slowly pump our cocks and I was frantic to do something.

I got up and walked through the dorm to the bath room. Going and coming, I checked to see who was and wasn’t asleep. There were some guys at the far end of the barracks, talking in real low tones but most everyone was quiet or sleeping. Some bunks were stacked so our bunks were visible by only a few. I went back and got in my bunk. Chad and I lay there for a few more minutes while I worked up my courage and abandoned my common sense. Finally, I slipped off my bunk, hunkered down low so nobody would see me, and crawled silently across the few feet of floor that separated my bunk from Chad’s. Beside his bunk, I leaned in and took his cock in my mouth. Just like that. No hesitation, no inhibitions; only fear in the pit of my stomach that we would be caught. But at that moment, I didn’t care. I was so hot! Chad was so hot. I had to have him. I had to find out what these feelings were all about, and show Chad.

He muffled a tiny, gasped moan and thrust his cock at me. The head hit the back of my throat and I pulled away a little. I didn’t want to choke and make any noise. He lay still and let me suck him. I couldn’t believe what I was doing, but Godd, he tasted good. I couldn’t handle much more than half of his cock, but it felt wonderful in my mouth; so hot and hard and alive….so totally male! My head was spinning with the realization of what I was doing. I was sucking a cock!! For the first time in my life I had the feel of a warm, hard, live cock in my mouth. I loved the feel of it, the texture, the way it throbbed and quivered with certain ways I touched it with my tongue. I was so excited I was drooling.

Chad put his hand on my head to guide me in the way that felt best for him, and to ease me off when he got too close. I wanted it to go on all night, but there was the constant fear that somebody would come up on us or hear us. And the headmaster was known to make an unexpected appearance, we all thought, to see if we were jacking off.

I hadn’t really thought through to the finish, but I knew I wanted to finish Chad off. I had no idea what it would be like to have a guy go off in my mouth, or what another guy’s cum would taste like. I wondered if everybody tasted the same. I wondered how much Chad would shoot. I wondered if I could bring myself to swallow it, and if I couldn’t, where I could spit it out.

The next time he tried to ease me off I pushed forward and sucked him all the harder. He let me, and let himself go with the flow. He started fucking my mouth. He got a little excited and the bunk started squeaking softly and he eased off a little. Suddenly, without warning, he went off. I was totally surprised for some reason. I shouldn’t have been, I was expecting it, yet it took me by surprise when I felt the warm thick semen spurting against the back of my mouth. Quickly, the stuff coated my tongue and my taste buds absorbed the taste of him. It was awful, yet wonderful. I didn’t like my first taste of come, but I loved the feel and the texture and the idea of the big stud shooting his very manhood in my mouth, and the longer I held it in my mouth and the more he shot, the more I decided I liked it after all.

I stifled a quiet squeal of pleasure as I felt my own cock suddenly bolting upright and spewing out great ropes of come underneath his bunk. I hoped no one else heard the soft, wet thuds on the bare, wood floor. Chad came a lot. I didn’t know where it was all coming from, or if he was going to stop. But finally, he did. He held my head tight till he was completely finished then he released his grip to let me know it was okay to move off. I didn’t want to let his cock go. I wanted to stay right there with my face buried in his crotch and let him float off to sleep with his cock in my mouth. But we were in a dorm, for chrissakes.

I slowly eased back, pulling the long tube of his cock between my pursed lips, drawing out the last of his creamy load. Then reality hit me and I felt a sudden twinge of panic. I had a mouthful of semen! What was I going to do with it? I hadn’t thought that far ahead, or even that he really would go off in my mouth, till he was doing it. I crawled back onto my bunk and lay with my hands locked behind my head. I was dry gulping, that is, I was swallowing but closing off the opening of my throat so I wouldn’t actually swallow any come. The acrid taste was softening as it mixed with my spit. I couldn’t spit it out and make a mess of the sheet or the pillowcase, and I didn’t want to. I lay there in the quiet dark and savored the taste of my new friend. Finally, I closed my eyes tight, relaxed my throat and swallowed. I was surprised how easily the stuff went down. I swallowed again and again, till only the taste of him remained, and I was sad that there wasn’t more. I let out a quiet sigh and turned over to go to sleep. I was so happy that tears came to my eyes.

Chapter Two

When I awoke the next morning I was seized by panic as I remembered that I had shot my load all over the floor under Chad’s bunk. I rose up and looked all around. His bunk was empty and guys were waking up and climbing out of their bunks. I sat on the edge of my bunk, eyeing the space under Chad’s bunk. Shit, it was still there! More than a half dozen streaks of semen that stretched all the way under the bunk, so thick there was no chance that it could evaporate or soak into the bare wood. Just then Chad came back from the restroom. He gave me a knowing smile as he sat down on the opposite side of his bunk, his back to me, and discreetly placed a handful of toilette paper behind him in the rumpled sheet. He was giving me something to clean up the mess and he was creating a shield for me.

I leaned across and grabbed up the toilette paper then ducked down behind him and quickly wiped up the mess. I raised back up and headed for the bathroom with the wad of toilette paper carefully concealed in my towel.

Chad was smiling when I came back.

‘That could’ve spelled disaster,’ I said quietly.

‘Yeah, I couldn’t believe it when I saw the stuff clear on the other side of my bunk.’

‘It felt like it might’ve landed about three bunks over,’ I said.

‘I know what you mean. If you hadn’t blocked it with your mouth I think I would’ve hit the wall.’

I put my fingers to my lips to shush him; it was no time to be talking about it. We never got a chance to talk again till after chow that evening when we went for a walk across the grounds.

‘I gotta tell you, that was the most incredible thing I ever had happen to me,’ Chad said.

‘Yeah, me too,’ I said.

‘I mean, it was better than pussy,’ he said. ‘Not that I’ve had all that much pussy, but it was better than anything I’ve had.’

‘I’m glad.’

‘Are you a virgin? I mean, with girls?’ he asked.

‘No. But just barely not,’ I said.

‘What do you mean?’

‘I did it just to be able to say I’d fucked a girl and not be lying about it. It wasn’t much for me either,’ I said.

‘Did you find a place for us yet?’ he asked.

‘I’ve scoped out a couple of places.’

‘When can we go check them out?’

‘I gotta have more time. I need to know if there’s any traffic where we might be seen, or if anybody’s using the place.’

‘Damn, hurry up, will you? I can hardly wait.’

‘You’re no more anxious than I am,’ I said.

‘Well, we sure as hell can’t do it again in the barracks,’ he said.

‘No. That was the stupidest thing I ever did.’

In truth, I had already decided on the shack in the woods the moment I checked it out. I had only to devise a plan to get it livable. I started running with my backpack on for more resistance. It looked like it was heavy, but each time I ran, it was stuffed with a blanket that I took from the laundry room. I decided I had better stop at four. Folded in half, three of them made a comfortable pad on the floor of the loft. I took one more to cut into pieces to cover the windows below, and I had to take a hammer and tacks from the maintenance room. I also lifted some plumber’s candles from the maintenance room for lighting because there were no windows overhead in the loft. At the last moment I stole some nails to use in crafting a bar that would rest across the door from the inside so no one could get in. Then, responding to the urges hidden in the dark crevices in the back of my mind I also managed to lift a bottle of olive oil from the kitchen. Adding a couple of towels from the gym, I was ready.

‘Okay, I’ve got a place,’ I told Chad quietly one morning as we were getting dressed for class.

‘Where? When?’ he asked excitedly.

‘This evening, you can go running with me and check it out.’

I was a nervous wreck all day and every time I looked at Chad he was looking at me with a sly grin. Finally, the day passed, dinner was over, and we were on our own free time.

We changed into running shorts and I had a hard time keeping my eyes averted as I watched Chad strip down and pull on his jock and shorts. He seemed to be having the same trouble not looking at me. I left word at the desk that I was going running and that Chad was coming with me.

‘Fuck, I’ve wanted to tell you, I like those shorts,’ he said as we were trotting along the fence in back of the campus.

‘Yours are pretty sexy too,’ I said. ‘You need to rip them out like mine, though.’

‘I’ll let you do that for me,’ he said. ‘How far is it?’ he asked as we loped along the other side of the fence that separated the campus from the cornfield.

‘In that woods up ahead,’ I said.

When we came to the woods, though, I ran past it.

‘Where in the woods,’ he asked.

I stopped and started running backwards. ‘We have to make sure there’s nobody around,’ I said. At the right spot, I ducked into the trees with Chad right behind me.

‘Hey, this is nice,’ he said as we entered the dark, cool woods.

‘Wait till you see it.’ I hurried along to the shack.

‘This is great!’ Chad exclaimed when he saw it. ‘How did you find this place?’

‘It took some doing, finding it, and fixing it up.’

‘How did you fix it up?’ he asked.

‘You’ll see.’

I took him around to the other side of the shack and pulled the door open. We went inside and I pulled the door shut and laid the two-by-four across it.

‘I made this security bar and covered the windows. Up that ladder,’ I said.

I followed him up the ladder, swallowing excess spit as I practically drooled over his muscular thighs and his taut butt clenching in my face.

‘Wow! This is great!’ he exclaimed as he shoved himself up into the loft.

‘Glad you like it.’ I shoved myself up and we hunched on our haunches on the pallet, facing each other.

‘How did you manage the blankets?’ he asked.

‘How do you think? I could get expelled if they ever found out all the stuff I took.’

‘They’ll never find this place,’ he said.

‘Yeah, I don’t think it’s been used in our lifetime,’ I said.

There was a short, awkward silence where we looked at each other. I was ready to reach out for him but I lit one of the candles first.

‘Hey, this is neat, with the soft light,’ he said.

‘Yeah, you look good in the light,’ I said.

‘Maybe I can look better,’ he said as he skinned his T-shirt off over his head.

‘Oh, yeah, lots better,’ I said as I reached out and put my hand on his thigh. I squeezed and he flexed the muscle for me. ‘You’ve got fuckin’ great thighs,’ I said hoarsely as I ran my hand up and down his leg.

‘Thanks. You know what I’ve dreamed about doing with them?’

‘No, what?’

‘Locking them around your head,’ he said.

‘We can do that,’ I said as I took off my T-shirt.

Chad shoved his shorts down and started to take his jockstrap with them but I stopped him.

‘Wait, leave your jockstrap on,’ I said.

He wriggled out of his shorts and tossed them aside.

‘Fuck, you’re beautiful like that,’ I said.

‘Nobody ever called me beautiful before,’ he said. ‘And you’re the only guy who could get by with it.’

I took off everything but my sneakers. ‘Let me stretch out,’ I said.

Chad hunkered to the side for me to stretch out on the pallet.

‘Shit, talk about beautiful,’ Chad said.

‘Okay, now, what were you going to do with those massive thighs?’

‘I’ll show you.’ He crawled over me, astraddle my chest and smashed his jock in my face.

‘MMMnnnn, yeah,’ I moaned as I began mouthing his jock pouch.

‘Is that why you wanted me to leave my jock on, so you could chew on it?’

‘Yeah. Mann, your sweat tastes good,’ I moaned as I licked his crotch on either side of his jockstrap. ‘MMmmm! I almost took your jockstrap one time when it was lying on the bench,’ I murmured.

‘It wouldn’t be the first one I’ve lost here.’

‘Oh, no kidding?’ I said, surprised. ‘Then you must have another secret admirer.’

‘Or somebody that’s too cheap to buy a jockstrap,’ he said.

‘Nobody’s that cheap,’ I said. ‘There’s somebody else that’s hot for you. We gotta find out who.’

‘Okay, but can it wait? I’d like for you to put your mouth to better use than talking.’

I laughed and laid my mouth open for him to cover with the bulge of his jock.

‘Ohhh, fuck, yeahhhh!’ he moaned softly. ‘Get me hard, then chew your way right through my jock.’

I got him hard by chewing on his jock but I didn’t chew through it. He was humping my face and we were both so hot and excited and breathing hard and I finally pulled his jockstrap down so I could get at him. His cock swing out over my face, bucking and throbbing. I think it was the most beautiful thing I’d ever seen. I just lay there for a moment and looked at it, till he pressed it down against my face. I licked the underside of it and he slid it back and forth over my mouth. I could taste his precum.

‘Fuck my face,’ I said hoarsely.

Chad rose up and I pulled his cock down to my mouth. He shoved it in across my tongue that was already in action.

‘Ohh, Goddd! I can’t believe anything feels so good,’ he moaned.

I raised my arms and locked my hands under my head in a submissive stance and let him fuck my mouth.

‘Fuck, that is a sight, you laying there like that.’

I smiled around his cock. I wanted to tell him that he was an awesome sight too, but I had my mouth full.

He pulled up. ‘I’m gonna cum in your mouth,’ he said.

‘Damn straight, you’d better. You pulled out to tell me that? Let’s make that a given from now on. No cum goes to waste,’ I said. That meant him too, although he didn’t verbally agree.

He shoved his cock back in my mouth. He was careful not to thrust into my throat. I sort of wished he would, like force me, but I knew he wouldn’t. He just swayed to and fro using only what my mouth would hold.

‘Godd, this is good, I’ve been looking forward to it, not very patiently,’ he murmured.

I moaned around his cock and nodded.

He didn’t last long, but we couldn’t be gone too long anyway, so that was all right. He warned me when he was getting close. I braced myself; I remembered the other time when he almost drowned me. I nodded and unclasped my hands and put them on his hips. I whimpered when he started cumming. I had decided I didn’t like the taste of cum but I changed my mind as Chad’s semen filled my mouth and washed over my taste buds. I held it in my mouth and swirled it around his cock till he was jerking and lurching and saying he couldn’t stand it another minute, then he pulled out, all sticky and slick and glistening in the soft light. He lay beside me and shoved one arm under my head.

‘You still got it in your mouth?’ he asked.

I nodded, unable to speak. I held it till the acrid-salty-sweet taste began to dilute with my spit then I swallowed.

‘How come you hold it in your mouth like that? Do you like it that much?’ Chad asked.

‘I’m getting to like it, yeah.’

‘I don’t know if I could do that,’ he said.

‘You don’t have to,’ I said.

The candle made a spitting sound and flickered.

‘This is nice here,’ he said.

‘Yeah. But we’d better get back,’ I said.

‘You didn’t get off.’

‘I don’t have to,’ I said.

‘That’s not fair.’

‘What’s not fair? We didn’t establish any rules.’

‘I just don’t like leaving you hanging,’ he said.

‘You’re not leaving me hanging.’

‘Fuck you’re not, look how boned up you still are.’

‘Yeah, I’m taking it to bed with me where I’m going to have hot dreams,’ I said.

We went running every other day. We might have gone every day but it wasn’t according to our exercise schedule of working out one day and doing cardio the next, and people would notice. With our newfound desires, it was more difficult working out together. It was even more difficult keeping my eyes where they belonged. Not just Chad, but some of the other boys as well. I lusted after them, too, and now after experiencing that lust with Chad there was an edge or horniness all the time as I considered those possibilities, remote as they were. It was made worse when Brock Federman and Ben Carter took their shirts off part way through their workouts. I could hardly wait till the next day when I could feast on Chad’s thick cock and taste his cum again. I had to admit I was developing a taste for the stuff and it would be easy to become addicted to it.

I didn’t mind that it was pretty much one sided between Chad and me. It wasn’t, really, but he mentioned one day that it was. It was the same each time we were together in the loft of the cabin, yet it was different. I sucked his cock and received his load–that was the same–but we did it in different positions and he always had different little moves he made which made it different. But Chad started feeling guilty.

We were running along the field, heading back to the campus one day when he slowed to a walk. I slowed several yards ahead of him and waited till he caught up with me. I didn’t know why he had slowed down.

‘I wanta do stuff too, Justin,’ he said. ‘I know I’m gay, and I wanta do stuff, but I can’t. Don’t ask me why. I know I will, because the desire is there….I hate that it’s always so one sided.’

‘It’s not one sided,’ I said. ‘You don’t think I get anything out of it? You’re crazy.’

‘But it should be mutual,’ he said.

‘It is in that respect, and it will be, the way you mean it,’ I said. ‘You said you wanted to do it, so you will, when you’re ready. Maybe you’re just not as gay as I am.’

‘I don’t think it’s degrees of being gay, it’s just that I’m a coward,’ he said. ‘So you don’t mind, then?’

‘Fuck, no, I don’t mind,’ I said, laughing. ‘Man, I wouldn’t care if you’re straight and NEVER did anything back. That would be just as hot.’

‘I’m not straight,’ he declared.

‘Then why are we even having this conversation?’

‘I wanted you to know how I feel.’

‘So now I know, and you know how I feel. We don’t have to have it again.’

‘Thanks.’

I punched him. ‘Don’t thank me. I’m so damned happy we connected.’

The next time when Chad was astraddle my chest, feeding me his cock I felt him groping around the edge of the blankets.

‘Where’s that olive oil?’

I reached on the other side and found it and handed it to him. He poured some into his hand then reached behind him and took hold of my cock. I moaned around his meat as he began pumping his hand up and down and I started humping his slick fist. At one point I grabbed his arm to stop him.

‘I’m getting too close,’ I said.

‘You’re gonna get off this time.’

‘I got off the last time, and the time before that,’ I said.

‘But I’m gonna help you this time,’ he said.

‘Whatever you say.’ I was happy that he was doing it; it made me think he might be ready to do more. His hand on my slick cock and then him blowing his load in my mouth got me so hot that I lost it.

‘Oh, fuck! Damn!’ he gasped when he felt me cumming, shooting all over his back and shoulders. He kept pumping my cock till I was drained then he brought his hand around, dripping with cum.

I handed him a towel.

‘Man, you shot all over my back, clear up on my shoulders,’ he said.

I had to wipe him off with one of the towels. I took the towel with me to stuff it in my laundry bag. I wished I’d licked the cum off him.

‘Remind me to bring a couple of clean towels next time,’ I said. ‘And thanks, by the way.’

‘You’re thanking me for my hand?’ He laughed.

‘It was a well oiled hand. It felt good.’

‘Your cock felt good in my hand,’ he said.

Our eyes met and I told him in a husky voice, ‘It was wonderful, Chad, but your time, Chad. I’m in no hurry.’

‘I know you’re not, and I love you for that.’

I wasn’t addicted to cum yet but I was becoming addicted to Chad. I could hardly stand to have him out of my sight. We sat together at lunch and sometimes pressed our legs together under the table. The space between our bunks was like an ocean apart and I ached to have him in my bunk with me. Why did there have to always be space between us. I could hardly keep my eyes off of him in class. It was even harder in the locker room and showers. Even in the showers when there were other naked studs there, I didn’t feel complete unless Chad was close to me.

I was having trouble with my studies. I couldn’t concentrate on anything but Chad. My mind was always on the next time we would be together. With my first C grade I knew I had to buckle down.

‘What happened?’ the headmaster asked as he passed out the test papers. He made it a practice to pass out all test papers, no matter what the subject or the class. It wasn’t a rhetorical question. He had stopped at my desk, which meant he was waiting for an answer.

‘I don’t know, sir. I studied for it,’ I said.

‘You must have studied the wrong chapter,’ he said. ‘You know average is not acceptable.’

‘I know, sir. I’ll bring it up.’

‘To an A,’ he said.

‘Yes, sir, to an A. I know you are capable of better. You can do extra credit work and wipe out that C.’

‘Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.’

That night I left the dorm and went for a walk. It was a cool, balmy night, almost too cool for my running shorts but that’s what I wore, without a jock. I liked the freedom of my balls hanging and my cock almost coming out the leg.

I was half way across the grounds in the direction of the road when I heard, ‘Hey, wait up.’

It was Chad. I wanted to be alone, but I was happy to hear his voice. I stopped for him to catch up. He was wearing his shorts and I noticed he had ripped the side seams like I told him so his thighs showed up to his butt.

‘Was that my fault? If it was, I’m sorry,’ he said.

‘Was what your fault?’

‘That unacceptable grade.’

‘My grades are my problem,’ I said.

‘But did I cause it, somehow?’

‘No. I did. But I have been thinking….I need to focus on my studies.’

‘Does that mean we need to stay apart?’ he asked.

‘Yes, for a while. Till I know I’ve got an A.’

‘That’s an entire grading period.’

‘No, I’ll know how I’m doing well before the end of the grading period,’ I said. ‘Godd, I couldn’t stay away from you that long. Just don’t go finding someone else.’

‘I would never do that.’

‘There are plenty of other guys……’

‘I wouldn’t do that,’ he cut in gruffly

His tone made me pause and I looked at him.

‘I’ve never heard you talk like that, in that tone,’ I said.

‘It’s how I feel,’ he said huskily.

‘This is when I feel the closest, when we’re alone like this,’ I said.

‘Justin, I….I think I’m in love with you.’

I stopped again, because he had hold of my arm.

‘You beat me to it, I’ve been thinking the same thing,’ I said.

‘What are we going to do?’ he asked.

‘As we’ve been doing. Go to class, go to meals, sneak away when we can. We can’t do anything else.’

‘I just made it harder by saying that, didn’t I?’ he said.

‘What?’

‘Your studies….for you to concentrate.’

‘I was already dealing with it,’ I said.

We walked on. We moved off the sidewalk and walked across the lawn, through the trees and tall shrubs that offered a sort of barrier between the grounds and the road, where the light from the lamp posts was blocked. Suddenly I felt Chad’s hand take mine. I was startled but I entwined my fingers in his as we walked.

‘If someone’s watching……’ I said.

‘Screw ’em,’ Chad said. ‘I don’t care.’

‘You would,’ I said.

‘Maybe I wouldn’t. Sometimes I think I’m ready to come out.’

‘Don’t. Not here,’ I said.

‘Sometimes I want to wash your back in the showers. Sometimes I want to stand up and announce to the dorm that you’re going to start sleeping in my bunk with me.’

‘They would find a reason to kick us out,’ I said. ‘But I’m glad that’s how you feel.’ We were in the shadows of the tall shrubs and I slowed, then stopped, holding Chad’s hand tight against my thigh. We faced each other and I could see the soft sparkle in his eyes and smell his sweet breath. Neither of us seemed to move, yet our faces drew closer.

‘Aww, Chad,’ I whispered as our lips brushed together. He put his arms around my shoulders and we literally melted into a passionate kiss. We played tongue tag, we tongue fucked each other’s mouths as he pressed his loins against me. The passion quickly overflowed and mixed with raw lust and I felt his hard cock. He reached down for mine.

‘Godd, I want you so bad,’ I said.

‘Yess, I want you,’ he said.

‘Let me do you,’ I said.

‘We shouldn’t….not here.’

‘Yes, here. Now!’ I insisted. ‘We’re safe. Nobody can see us and you can hear somebody coming.’ I started to go to my knees but he stopped me. ‘Don’t,’ I said, brushing hands away. ‘Let me do this. I want to go to bed with your cum in my belly, with the taste of you in my mouth.’

He let me go to my knees and I tore at his shorts. I was so anxious and excited that I fumbled and he helped me pull them down and held his cock out.

‘Godd, your cock is so beautiful,’ I said.

‘We can’t be long,’ he said.

‘How long we take is up to you, but we’re not going back to the dorm till I get your load,’ I told him. Then I went down on him.

‘OHhhhh….ohhhh, my Godd, that is so good,’ he moaned. ‘Every time we do this, it’s like the first time all over again.’

It was that way for me too. We didn’t take long. He was as hot and excited as I was and it was barely ten minutes before he was belching huge torrents of warm, thick cum into my mouth. I took it all without swallowing. His legs were trembling in my hands and I wrapped my arms around his awesome butt to steady him as I drained out every drop. I swirled it around his cock a few times then stood up.

‘Justin….d-don’t swallow it yet,’ he said. He was nervous. ‘Give it to me. I’ll give it back so you can go to sleep with it in your belly.’

I nodded. We kissed, another hard, passionate kiss, made more so now with the exchange of his warm cum from my mouth to his. I kept my tongue in his mouth as he wallowed it around to get the taste and our tongues swam in it. Then he gave it back to me and his tongue swam in my mouth. I gradually swallowed it as we were doing that.

We broke away with a loud gasp.

‘Godd, that was hot,’ he said. ‘Next time I want it to be your come we spit back and forth.’

‘All right,’ I said, but I didn’t expect that to happen any time soon. Chad talked a lot about things he wanted to do but never got around to.

We started off, back to the dorm. Just as we were emerging from behind the tall shrubs, he pulled me back.

‘Did I tell you I love you?’

‘Yeah, I think I remember you mentioning it,’ I said.

Chapter Three

I was hunkered over, down between Chad’s legs, making soft slurping sounds as I sucked his cock. I took a break from his cock and was fisting it while I munched on his balls. He put his hand on the side of my face and I glanced up at him.

‘Turn around,’ he said.

‘What?’

‘Turn around. Bring your cock around here so I can get to it.’

I hesitated. ‘Are you sure?’

‘I’m sure,’ he said.

‘You know you don’t have to.’

‘You’ve made that perfectly clear. I want to. I’ve wanted to for a long time. I’ve been a gutless wonder. I mean, how can a guy be gay and have sex with a stud like you and not do anything back? Bring your cock around here.’

He turned onto his side as I turned around on the pallet and we lay side by side. I went back down on his cock, thinking my doing him would encourage him and show him how. It was a couple of minutes of cock play before he found his courage, but when he did, he didn’t need lessons. At first he only stroked my cock and rubbed the precum all around the head. but I could feel his hot breath on it. Then I felt his tongue, licking the head and my cock quivered.

‘Mmmm, you taste good,’ he murmured.

More of his hot breath blowing over it. I almost told him again that he didn’t have to, but it was time. I thought he needed to get on with the business of being gay. It wasn’t a selfish thought; I wanted him to experience the pleasure that I did, of having a big, live cock in his mouth. I knew he would like it once he tried it. He was certainly liking my ball juice. Suddenly I felt the warm wetness of his mouth closing around the head of my cock.

‘Mmmnnn, Goddd!’ I moaned. ‘MMMMmmnnnhhh, Fuck!’ I groaned louder as he brought his tongue into play.

He licked and slurped and moved his mouth up and down several times, then he asked, ‘Is that okay?’ he asked.

‘Shut up and suck,’ I said.

He laughed softly and went back down on my cock.

It was a long session, both of us relishing every stroke, every lick, every slurp of warm cockmeat. We both also fought to hold off because we wanted it to last. We were so into it, so relaxed with each other and I got so caught up in it that I found myself wanting to try new stuff. As I sucked Chad’s cock, his butt felt so good in my hand, and I began squeezing and appreciating the solid, smooth muscles more than ever before. I gripped his butt to pull him into my mouth, my fingers curling into the crevice and when I did that, I explored further. I soon made contact with his hole. He didn’t seem to mind so I began rubbing his asshole. He seemed to like it; he moaned around my cock. I massaged all around his asshole, pushing against the rubbery muscle, probing gently. When he still didn’t object, I wet my finger. When I put my finger back, it felt like he pushed back against it. I took that as a sign that he liked what I was doing and I probed again, only this time my finger was wet and it slipped through.

‘Uuhhnnn!’ he moaned, but still, he didn’t stop me.

I worked my finger gently up inside his ass, past the first knuckle, and wriggled it around. I felt his asshole clench around it. I gave him the second knuckle and heard him moan. I pushed in as far as I could. He moaned really loud when I wriggled it around.

‘AAAhhh! Ohh, Godd!! Ohh, Fuck!’ he gasped, coming up off of my cock. ‘Ohh, Fuck, Justin, you’re making me cum!’

I was surprised, I had no idea that playing with his ass like that could get him so excited. His asshole clenched and loosened around my finger and went spastic. It was then, as he was blowing his load that I felt the palpitations against my finger. It was something that I’d touched inside his ass that set him off; something firm, like hard rubber, something alive and almost throbbing. I didn’t keep my mouth on his cock and he shot all over my face and neck and shoulders and chest. He white-washed me. I never saw so much cum in my life, and he shot really hard. He was trembling by the time he was finished, and he collapsed, gasping for air.

I reached for a towel to wipe myself.

‘Holy Shit! What’d you do?’ he gasped.

‘I was just experimenting around. You didn’t seem to mind so I…..’

‘Mind! Geezuss! Fuck, no, I didn’t mind. Goddamn, that was the hardest I ever shot off in my life.’

‘Yeah, you did shoot quite a bit. You white-washed me. You would’ve drowned me if I’d had your cock in my mouth.’

‘Godd, Justin, I don’t know what you did….what it was that you made contact with in there, but it was incredible. Fuck, we gotta do that again. I gotta do it to you and show you.’

‘You wanta do it now?’ I asked.

‘I would rather wait till next time, when we’re both primed. If you don’t mind,’ he said.

‘No, I don’t mind. But you’ve got me curious as hell.’

‘I’ll get you off, though,’ he said.

‘Naw, you don’t have to,’ I said as I started to raise up.

He shoved me back down. ‘Just stay put and let me do it,’ he said. ‘It’s not just about me anymore.’

I let him finish me off but he didn’t take my load in his mouth. Instead he pointed my cock so I shot on my stomach and hip.

The next time we were together Chad showed me what the ass play was all about. He didn’t rim me but he played with my ass and used his wet finger in my hole as I had done to him. He was quick to find the spot he was looking for and from then I was choking down screams the whole time. I thought I was dying and floating off to heaven when he also took my load in his mouth. He even swallowed it! I was shocked to the bone that he did it

‘Damn, you’re really moving fast,’ I said as we lay together in the aftermath. I was also pretty stunned at how hard I came, and how much I shot. There was something to that certain spot inside our bodies.

‘I wonder what it is that makes that feel so damned incredible; I wonder if it’s something like a girl’s clit,’ I said.

‘It’s not a clit, its up inside our asses,’ Chad said.

‘I’m gonna look it up,’ I said.

I went to the library and looked up male anatomy. I was very careful and discreet of course, sitting off in a corner with my back to the wall. I didn’t want anyone to see what I was looking at. I found what I was looking for. I’d heard of the prostate but I had no idea where it was located or what it was for. I only knew from overhearing older guys conversations that it could become enlarged and sometimes was cancerous. I found out a lot more than that. I was anxious to tell Chad.

‘It’s your prostate,’ I told Chad that evening as we were walking among the trees that dotted the front of the campus.

‘Is it like a clit?’ he asked.

‘Sort of. The way I read it, it’s the nerve center of your sexuality. The way I understand it, it manufactures and stores your cum that makes up about a third of your load and then when you cum, it picks up your sperm from your balls on the way out. The stuff neutralizes the acidity in a girl’s pussy so it doesn’t kill the sperm. It’s like a bunch of muscles that contract and make you shoot hard. I felt yours moving when you came, like it was throbbing.’

‘Yeah, I felt yours too. You sure made me shoot the hardest load of my life,’ Chad said.

After that we sixty-nined and fingered each other at the same time. We were having some awesome sex. I was also thinking about taking it to the next level.

I told Chad that next time we were on the way to the cabin.

Chapter Four

We ran at an easy pace so as not to work up too much of a sweat. We both decided we liked the aroma and the taste of fresh sweat, the way it mixed with soap and body splash and natural body oils to form a unique musk, but we didn’t want to get too stale or rank. We ran past the opening in the brush then trotted back to it.

‘I’m ready to take it to the next level if you are,’ I said as we made our way through the tall thick brush that was separated by now to form a path.

‘What is the next level, exactly?’ he asked.

‘You can fuck me if you want.’

‘Fuck, yes, I want! Today?’ he asked excitedly.

‘Yes. I’m ready.’

‘Ohh, man, I wasn’t expecting this at all! It’s going to be awesome.’

We went inside and I double checked the covering over the windows. One of the tacks had come loose and I had to search around on the floor to find it and pound it back in.

Chad followed me up the ladder. I was already half stripped by the time he shoved himself up through the opening.

‘Man, you really are ready.’

‘Yes. I’ve had dreams about it,’ I said.

‘I’ll try to give you something to dream about,’ he said.

While he was undressing I lit the candles, then stretched out on the pallet, naked, on my stomach with my legs spread wide. I thought it was an inviting gesture. I was right.

‘Ohh, fuck, I drool over your ass all the time, but it looks even more awesome right now, knowing I’m gonna get to fuck it.’

I got the lube from under the blanket and handed it to Chad

‘You don’t believe in foreplay?’ he joked.

‘You lubing up my hole will be foreplay enough. I drool just as much thinking about your cock inside me,’ I said.

He didn’t spend much time on the foreplay. I wished he would find my prostate and give it a little attention, but he was too anxious. He slicked me up good, though, then did his cock.

‘Is this going to hurt?’ he asked.

‘Not you,’ I said.

‘I don’t want to hurt you either.’

‘I’m sure it can’t be helped. Don’t worry about it. I’m not,’ I said.

‘You’re braver than I think I’ll be.’

‘It’s not about being brave. It’s about wanting it. When you’re ready, when you want it bad enough, you won’t think about being brave. You’ll just do it.’

‘You talk like such a stud.’

‘It’s all bluff. Just fuck me, before I chicken out.’

‘Right, like you would do that,’ he scoffed.

I raised my hips a little to cock my butt up for him. I felt the head of his cock separate my butt muscles and press against my hole. My asshole clenched anxiously, like it did for his fingers. I braced myself. I wanted it, but I didn’t know what to expect and I was a little scared. Chad pushed and I felt my ass give; not my asshole, but the spongy muscle surrounding it. He moved back and forth several times.

‘You’re not in,’ I said.

‘I know. I don’t want to rape you.’

‘You won’t rape me.’ I hunkered up and back a little more to meet his pressure so he knew I meant it.

He clasped his hands around my hips and pulled me back as he pushed forward and I could feel my asshole giving way. Suddenly the head of his cock burst through my tight hole.

I groaned out loud…. ‘AWWwhhhhhh!’…..tossing my head back in agony. It hurt more than I expected. It was worse than anything I’d ever felt in my life. I clasped my fingers tight around the edge of the opening for something to hold onto. But I didn’t cry out again. If I had, they might have heard me all the way back at the school. He was stretching me something terrible and I wondered if he was doing any damage. If he was, I was sure he would notice and stop. He went deeper and deeper and it was like he was pushing my asshole up inside me. As he bore into me I felt things being pushed out of the way. He felt so big; I didn’t realize he was so long. Godd, how much more, I wondered.

‘Fuck, man, this is SO awesome,’ he said as he impaled me.

‘How much more,’ I asked nervously, hoping I didn’t sound like a baby. Just then I was relieved to feel his pubes press against my spread butt. He was all the way in me. He held tight and his cock throbbed madly deep inside me.

‘You got it, dude. You got me all the way inside you. It’s awesome. Fuck, my cock is totally gone! Every fuckin’ inch buried in your sweet ass.’

‘Tell me about it.’

‘You okay?’

‘I will be,’ I said.

‘Want me to pull out?’

‘No, just let me get used to it before you start fucking me.’

‘Take our time, dude, your ass is so warm and tight and alive, I could stay just like this. Hell, it feels like your ass is sucking me.’

After I got past the pain I wriggled my butt around, letting him know I was ready. Godd, I was SO ready.

‘You ready?’ he asked.

‘Yeah. Fuck me.’

‘Godd, it’s so hot to hear you say that.’

He started moving and I started moaning. I tried to be quiet but he made it so good.

‘How’s that feeling?’ he asked.

‘Fuck, you have to ask? Godd, Chad, it’s so good I can’t believe it. Ohh….ohhhh….awwwh, fuck….yeah, that’s it, man….drive in real deep….OOOOHhhh, yess, like that, twist your hips around!’ He was fucking me but I was fucking back onto his cock, twisting around to cause his cock to rub against my prostate. It felt like I wanted to cum the whole time and I wondered what it would be like when he did get me off. I wondered what it would feel like to have him cum inside me. I was dripping sweat off my forehead. I was going nuts. If he didn’t make me cum soon……..

We worked together, rather diligently, I might say, so we would cum together. But it just kept getting better and better for me and I wondered if I was going to be able to cum. Suddenly he pulled out.

‘Wait! What…..’

‘Turn over,’ he said.

I scrambled to turn onto my back and he brought my legs up and shoved them toward me. ‘Let’s try it this way so I can see you,’ he said.

I gazed up into his eyes as he entered me again. I winced when he went in deeper.

‘Yeah, that’s new territory,’ he said with his drop dead smile. His smile made me weak in the stomach. We kept looking at each other, then he leaned down over me. I knew he was going to kiss me. What I didn’t know was the effect it would have on me, and him. It was an open mouth kiss from the start and it was like a bolt of electrical current went through me when our tongues touched and it jolted me right down to my ass and made my cock quiver.

‘Oh, I felt that,’ he whispered.

I squealed into his mouth, and whinnied and moaned as he started fucking me again.

‘Oh, Godd, Chad….what’s happening!’ I gasped. ‘Fuck, man it’s so good it’s almost scary. I’m shaking inside! Godd….fuck, Chad, I’m cumming!’

‘Yeah, I kinda thought so,’ he said with a soft chuckle as he kept smothering me with his kisses. ‘Cum, baby, I’m right behind you.’

He was closer than I thought. His body lurched and I felt his cock bolt hard as he erupted inside me at the same instant I start cumming. I convulsed under him as we clung to each other, and spewed cum everywhere. We choked and gasped as we rode it out and it was a couple of minutes before we were able to speak.

Chad supported himself over me on his arms. I saw his upper arms tremble and clasped my hands around his triceps to steady them.

‘Holy fuckin’ shit! How does it keep getting better!’ he said.

‘I think it might just be possible to get fucked out of your senses and into oblivion,’ I said.

He laughed. ‘We can’t let that happen. Can’t you just see us going to the emergency room and I gotta explain why you’re a babbling idiot? I tell the doctor, I think I really did fuck his brain out.’

‘I wonder if we can duplicate this; if it can ever be that good again,’ I said as I reached for the towel.

‘I will do my best,’ he said as he took the towel from me. ‘You don’t need this. My Mother taught me to clean up the messes I made.’ ‘And he began licking my cum off my body.

We shouldn’t have stayed so long but it was such an intimate, wonderful time as we lay side by side, our warm bodies pressed together.

‘Fuck, I love you so much,’ I whispered.

‘I know you do. I hope I’ve showed you how much I love you,’ he said.

The way Chad was pressing and sort of squirming against me, I thought he was getting boned up again too. I reached down for his cock.

‘Are getting as boned up….yup, you are,’ I said when his cock throbbed in my hand. ‘I want to move it away from love and focus on raw sex before we go back.’

‘That’s how we started out till the love thing moved in and took over,’ he said.

‘What’s three times thirteen plus thirty?’

He hesitated then smiled and answered. ‘Sixty nine.’

Chapter Five

We had exams coming up and I was trying to study. We tried studying together, but his presence and even his voice was distracting. I’d tried studying in the library but it was no good, having him so close by. I couldn’t ask him to leave so I left and found a spot out on the green, leaned back against a tree with a nice view looking back at the campus. That wasn’t wholly successful either, because he was with me whether he was or not. And he followed me.

‘What’s wrong? Why’d you leave?’ he asked as he caught up with me.

‘Listen….like the guy said in that movie….I have to quit you for a while,’ I said.

‘Brokeback Mountain. Why? Sounds like you’re divorcing me,’ he joked.

‘No, just separating. I have to concentrate on studies and these exams. It’ll only be for a few days.’

We were in the dorm one night, lying on our bunks, trying to study; most of us. Others were talking, or listening to music. Somebody asked where Brock was.

‘Where do you think?’ was the reply.

‘I don’t know. Where does he disappear to all the time? He’s not in the dorm about every other night,’ the questioner said.

‘He’s across the road fucking that farmer’s daughter.’

‘Not just the daughter,’ someone put in. ‘He’s fucking her mother, too.’

‘How do you know that?’

‘Because I fucked the daughter two weeks ago and she asked me if I wanted to fuck her Mom too. She said that’s what the other guy was doing, meaning Brock.’

‘Geezuss, who else is getting laid and I’m not?’ somebody complained.

Nobody else admitted to it.

‘Well, I just hope you guys graduate with your balls intact. If that guy catches you, he’ll blow ’em off.’

Besides the chatter about getting laid, Justin’s bunk right next to mine back in the corner, it was hard to keep my mind on ancient history. And it didn’t help having the mental picture, now, of Brock fucking the girl across the road, and her Mom. Lucky bitches, I thought. He didn’t have to go across the road. All he had to do was come back to my bunk. It was hard being around Brock, too, but not because of any deep feelings for the guy. It was purely physical. He was a total hunk, something that he was proud to show off in the dorm and in the showers and in the weight room. I had taken to avoiding working out when he was in the weight room because he got me so hot and made me think stupid thoughts, like going over and groping him when he was doing bench presses. Or going down on him afterwards in the shower. I would never have the nerve to try actually anything; he would probably kill me if I did.

I lay on my side, facing Justin, turning a page now and then, and then turning it back when I realized I didn’t know what the fuck I’d just read. He was lying on his stomach with his book propped up on the pillow. Every other sentence I read I looked across at him and every time I looked at him–I think he could see me out of the corner of his eye–he was looking back at me with a smile that was ready to burst out on his handsome face.

After a half hour of that I closed my book and got up and took his book out of his hand. I closed it and handed it to him. I said quietly, ‘Let’s go.’ He followed me out of the dorm.

‘I brought my book just for show,’ I said as we walked across the lawn.

‘Are you having as hard a time concentrating as I am?’ I asked.

‘Must be, every time you look at me, I’m looking at you,’ he said.

‘Well, I’m done studying. It’s useless. I’ve either got it or I don’t. The more I study the more my head gets clogged up, like I’ve got a head cold.’

‘That’s probably the best attitude,’ he said.

I crossed the sidewalk to the other side of the campus.

‘Where’re we going?’ he asked. He thought we were going down to the shrubs.

‘To the wall. I just want to talk,’ I said.

We sat on the retaining wall, me with my legs hanging over the edge, him with his feet cocked up, his legs apart, facing me so I could see right between them. The light from the pole light was just right. I looked, my mouth started to water, and I looked away.

‘The school year is going to be over soon; three months of summer coming up,’ I said.

‘Yeah, I’ve been thinking about that too. Always before, I looked forward to summer.’

‘What’re we going to do?’ I asked

‘I don’t know. Get together on weekends, maybe over July 4th.’

‘We’re nine hundred miles apart. That’s a weekend of just driving.’

‘It’s only four hundred and fifty if we meet in the middle,’ he said.

‘I don’t know if I can handle that, seeing you just once in a while,’ I said. ‘Fuck, Chad, I ache inside just thinking about us being apart that long.’

‘Well, we can make the best of the time we have left here, then we just do what we have to do.’

‘I don’t think you feel the same way I do,’ I said. ‘I feel like there’s a time bomb ticking away inside me, just waiting to go off if I can’t be with you. You seem so calm about everything.’

‘You’re wrong. I handle things differently, that’s all,’ he said.

‘Tell me how to handle it your way,’ I said.

‘I don’t know how,’ he said. He thought a moment, and I knew he was thinking that I thought he didn’t care for me as much as I did for him. Then he said, ‘Best way I can explain it is….when my Mom fries hamburgers or bacon–you know how the grease pops–she puts this screen thing over the skillet to keep it from splattering. You’re like the open skillet; your thoughts and feelings are splattering all over the place. I’m like the screen on the skillet.’

I laughed. ‘I love you, fucker,’ I said. I glanced down between his legs. When I looked up he was smiling.

‘I’ve been sitting like this for a reason. Do you want to go down to the bushes?’

‘No. I want to go back to the dorm and have you crawl in my bunk with me and go to sleep holding you in my arms. I want to wash your back in the shower. I want to walk across campus holding your hand. I want us to make love where everybody can see how it is when two guys love each other.’

‘I don’t think any of that would be a good idea. We’d better settle for the bushes,’ he said with a grin.

‘Let’s save it for the cabin. We’ll go running in the morning,’ I said.

Next day was Saturday but we had two classes in the morning right after an earlier breakfast. After the second class, Chad and I went running as planned. A half hour later I was lying on my stomach on the pallet overhead in the cabin with my hands clasped over the edge of the opening while Chad pounded my ass. My legs were spread out wide, my knees drawn up so my butt was tilted up at just the right angle for him to fuck me. My own hard cock bounced against the pallet and swung around in time with his thrusts. I could feel his sweat dripping on my butt and on my lower back when he leaned over me. It was his turn. I’d fucked him the last time and we were trading fucks now.

My eyes were closed and my breath was coming in forced gasps as the tension mounted. Suddenly I felt warm air wafting over my face; warm and sweet smelling, like gum, or mints. I opened my eyes and gaped in horror. I said ‘Oh, fuck!’ but heard no sound come out. In the dim light of the candles I was looking into the handsome, smiling face of Brock Fedderman!

‘Hey, guys,’ he said in a cheerful tone.

I remained speechless, frozen with fear.

‘What the fuck….Brock!’ Chad gasped.

‘Just confirming my suspicions,’ Brock said with his wide grin. ‘Mind if I come up?’ He didn’t wait for an answer. He was already pushing himself up through the opening, his massive arms and shoulders bulging.

‘How did you get in?’ I asked, finally able to form words.

‘Through the fuckin’ door, how do you think?’ he said, laughing, as he moved around us in a crouch so he wouldn’t hit his head on the overhead beams. ‘You forgot to bar it, the bar was standing beside the door. Fuck, how long you guys been doing this?’ he asked, as he dropped to his knees and rested back on his haunches, surveying the sex scene before him.

Neither of us answered him. I was surprised to feel Chad’s cock still throbbing deep inside me where he had rammed in as if to hide it. My cock had gone down but it was rising again.

‘So, do you just fuck him, or do you fuck each other?’ Brock asked.

‘What do you want, Brock?’ Chad asked. ‘You’re not going to tell anybody about this, are you?’

‘Hell no, I’m not going to say anything. I just want some of what you’re getting….on a regular basis.’

‘Is that a blackmail threat?’ Chad asked.

‘Fuck no, I just want some of that ass you’re hiding your cock in,’ Brock said, laughing, and I saw him groping the front of his jeans.

‘I’ve seen your morning wood, Brock, you would rip him apart.’

‘Naw, I’d be……’

‘Let him,’ I cut in. ‘I’ll take him.’

‘Fuck, yeah….see, he wants it,’ Brock said, and I felt his big rough hand on my butt. He was undoing his jeans, shoving them down off his hips. He stood, crouched over, and pulled the jeans off with his shorts, then knelt back down, stroking his cock.

‘Geezusss, Justin , are you sure?’ Chad said.

‘I’ll take him,’ I said again.

‘You’ve got him loosened up and stretched out for me. He’ll be okay,’ Brock said.

He was right about that, Chad did have me loosened up and stretched enough that it wouldn’t be a brutal entry. I felt him pulling out. I wasn’t being charitable, or afraid we might be blackmailed. I couldn’t say it out loud but I wanted to at last experience Brock’s thick beer can cock in my ass. I wanted to experience his incredible, muscular body pounding me and those muscles pressing against me. I was secretly glad he’d showed up.

Chad’s cock popped free and I felt my asshole gaping open to the cool evening air. He moved to the side and Brock took his place on the pallet. He smoothed his big, rough hands over my butt then I felt his long, thick fingers probing up inside me, couldn’t tell if it was two or three.

‘Yeah, you got him stretched out real good. Fuck, I could drive a truck in there,’ he said with a chuckle, as he probed and twisted his fingers around inside me. Then there was air again, then I felt the broad, blunt head of his cock cover my hole. It was hot and it felt like the big end of a baseball bat.

He dug his fingers into my butt muscles and applied pressure and I felt my ass spreading wider. There was a little pain when the head slid in surprisingly easy, but the excitement was greater. I gripped the edge of the opening again as he slowly impaled me. He buried his eight or so inches of thick meat and pressed his loins hard against my butt, letting his cock throb and buck inside me.

‘You doin’ okay?’ he asked me.

‘Yeah,’ I said, nodding. ‘I’m okay, go ahead.’

‘See, fucker, told you,’ he said to Chad. Then he started fucking me.

The first couple of strokes made me lose my breath. Godd, it was good. So much different from Chad. I couldn’t say better, but it was different; a good difference. His cock was rubbing over nerve endings that Chad hadn’t touched, all the way in and all the back. On top of that, he was so thick that his cock was in almost constant contact with my prostate.

‘You tell me if it gets to be too much for you, then I’ll fuck Chad,’ he said, laughing.

Chad didn’t say anything. Brock kept fucking me and I tried not to make too much noise or act like it was feeling too good because I didn’t want to hurt Chad’s feelings but I couldn’t help the tiny moans and groans that he fucked out of me.

‘Hey, do you guys kiss?’ Brock asked out of the blue. I glanced over my shoulder to see him reach out and put his arm around Chad’s waist and pull him closer. ‘I always wondered what it’d be like to kiss a guy.’ He pulled Chad in tighter. ‘Wanta show me what it’s like?’

I craned my neck to watch the big muscle stud kissing my lover. It sent chills down my spine, especially the way Chad was responding; it was like when I kissed him. It wasn’t jealousy; it was just so damned hot. Then I could tell he was playing with Chad’s butt.

‘Fuck, kissing a guy is hot!’ Brock gasped. ‘You guys just might be onto something.’ He kept playing with Chad’s butt and at one point I was sure he was fingering him. Then he said, ‘Why don’t you get on your hands and knees over him and I’ll fuck you both.’

‘I don’t know if I can do that,’ Chad said. There was a nervous quiver in his voice that surprised me.

‘Sure you can. You were fucking him, and he’s taking me okay,’ Brock said and he was urging Chad forward towards me.

I liked the idea.

‘Come on, you can do it. You’ll like it,’ Brock was saying as he gently pushed Chad onto his hands and knees on top of me. It didn’t look like Chad was putting up much resistance and I felt him hunker down on top of me, tilting his ass up for Brock. His cock burned into the small of my back, and it was throbbing hard.

‘Take it easy,’ Chad said.

Brock pulled out of me and Chad wrapped his arms under me and hunkered down tight against me.

‘Oh, fuck,’ he whispered.

‘It’ll be okay, you can take him,’ I said.

Brock penetrated him and I felt the liquid heat of a lot of ball juice being forced out of Chad’s cock.

‘OHhh, Goddd!’ Chad groaned and pressed his mouth against my shoulder.

‘Why don’t you guys kiss and ride it out that way,’ Brock said.

‘Fuck, man, it feels like you’re cumming,’ I said.

‘I’m not, he’s fucking precum out of me,’ Chad said.

Our faces were close and it was only natural that we did as Brock said. We kissed. It was different from other times. There was passion but it was more erotic and lustful than our usual love kisses. But he wasn’t fucking me while he kissed me; it was somebody else’s cock causing the passion in him. We kissed and I swallowed his groans and felt him responding back to Brock’s fuck motions. His cock slid along my spine, painting my back with his warm precum, and I found myself pushing back against him.

‘Fuck me, Chad,’ I whispered. ‘Make me feel what you’re feeling.’

Brock heard me. ‘Fuck yeah, great idea,’ he said. ‘You fuck him while I fuck you, you’ll be getting it double.’

We paused till Chad found my hole and shoved his cock in me. He slid right in of course and he felt wonderful. Despite being stretched by Brock, my ass closed around his cock like a glove. Brock started fucking him and Chad fucked me and from there it was pure chaotic bliss. After a bit, Brock stopped and let Chad do all the work. His lean hips swung back and forth, fucking me and fucking himself on Brock’s cock at the same time. He went nuts. He was like a freight train out of control; he moaned with desperation how good it was and he wanted to hold off but couldn’t. He slammed into me a few minutes later, his body convulsing violently as he shot his load deep in my guts. At the same time, Brock started pounding his ass again and I felt the rhythm and the pressure of each hard thrust till he lunged with a loud grunt and I knew he was depositing his cum inside Chad’s ass.

Through the sweat and gasps, Chad asked me if I had cum. It was so intense all the way through, like one continuous cum, that I didn’t really know, till their combined weight pushed me flat onto the pallet and I was lying in the warm, sticky mess of my own cum.

Chapter Six

We were in class listening to Mr. Bradford’s short overview on the fall of the Roman Empire and what parts of the material would be covered on the exam. Suddenly the door swung open and there stood the farmer from across the road. He had a shotgun in one hand. He didn’t have to introduce himself; everyone knew who he was. He looked angry.

Mr. Bradford kept his cool. ‘Can I help you, sir?’ he asked politely.

‘One of these boys has been screwing my daughter, maybe two of them. Could be more. One of ’em has got her pregnant. I’m here to find out which one it is.’

‘Sir, if you’ll put the gun down we can discuss this,’ Mr. Bradford said calmly.

‘It don’t take a discussion,’ he growled, his angry eyes moving back and forth over the class. ‘All it takes is one of them to raise his hand.’

‘I don’t think that’s likely to happen with the threat of that gun,’ Mr. Bradford said.

‘Then it’s likely to go off,’ the man said. He raised the gun and aimed it high. ‘First one goes over their heads.’

Suddenly, brave as hell, while we all sat there scared shitless, Mr. Bradford walked right up to the guy and took hold of the barrel of the shotgun and pushed it aside.

‘The gun will not go off in my classroom,’ he said in a loud but calm tone. ‘You leave, now. The boy, if he is in this room, will be over to face you tomorrow before sunset. That is my guarantee.’

The man’s steely eyes raked over the class once more. ‘He better be there,’ he said as he slowly lowered the gun. He focused on several boys for a few seconds, as if he knew who the culprit was, then he turned and walked out.

Everyone heaved a collective sigh of relief. Mr. Bradford stood in front of his desk. ‘Everyone is familiar with the school’s honor code. Now I will ask, is there anyone in this room who could possibly be the father of that man’s grandchild?’ He wasn’t asking a question as much as he was demanding an answer.

There was a long pause as shoes scuffed across the floor and boys shifted in their seats.

‘While we are waiting, is there anyone in this room who does not grasp the seriousness of the situation?’ He sounded impatient now, even angry.

Several heads turned toward Brock, and the other boy who said he’d fucked the girl was within that line of vision. Finally, Brock put up his hand.

‘It could be me,’ he said quietly as he looked squarely at the other boy, but he didn’t move. Brock waited for a brief moment. ‘Are you going to put your hand up or do I have to come over there and kick your ass.’

The boy’s face turned red and he raised his hand. Everyone looked around to see if there were any more hands up. I was stunned numb to see Chad slowly raise his hand! I know my face registered shock, with my eyes wide and my mouth dropped. He took great pains not to look at me.

‘I fucked her once, but I used a condom,’ he said, his voice not very strong. I was surprised to hear him use the ‘F’ word but Mr. Bradford didn’t seem to be bothered about it.

‘It only takes once if the condom wasn’t effective,’ he said. ‘Anyone else? And I will tell you that if you do not admit your involvement here and now and we discover your guilt, your parents will receive a letter informing them of your expulsion, and the reason.’

No one else raised his hand. Mr. Bradford excused the class, except for Brock and Chad and the other boy, Jase Conner.

I grabbed up my books and half stumbled out of the room. Chad avoided looking at me. I waited outside the building for several minutes then walked toward the wall. He would be able to see me there when he came out. I tossed my book on the wall, choking down my emotions. I felt betrayed, even used. I was hurt. When, I wondered, had he sneaked over to meet the girl? More, why had he gone to her? And was it really just one time, or was he lying? I sat with one leg slung over the edge of the wall, the other leg cocked up on the wall and I had my hands wrapped around my knee. I was situated so I could focus on the building and see when he came out.

Brock came out first. He walked towards the dorm with his head down. Next came Chad. He paused just outside the door when he saw me and I wondered if he would come my direction. He didn’t seem sure. Finally, he did. He walked fast. I was angry that he had such a sexy walk. He came right up to the wall and tossed his books and sat down with his legs dangling, facing the shrubs, not looking at me. Neither of us said anything for a moment.

Finally, he said, ‘Justin, I’m sorry.’

‘When?’ I snapped. ‘And was it really just once?’

‘Yes, just once.’

He didn’t answer when it had happened and I didn’t ask again.

‘Wasn’t I enough for you?’

‘It wasn’t about us,’ he said.

‘Apparently not,’ I said.

‘It was a spur of the moment thing. Brock and some guys were talking about it and laughing and they urged me to come along sometime, and then a couple of them were saying they were going over there right then and I got dragged along.’

‘They hogtied you and dragged you over there and made you fuck the girl,’ I said dryly.

‘I got caught up in the moment,’ he offered.

‘Just the girl, or did you fuck the Mom, too?’

‘No, just the girl. And the condom wasn’t defective. I checked it afterwards. There were no leaks.’

I looked away again.

‘I said I was sorry.’

‘Where does this leave us?’ I asked.

‘It leaves us right where we were,’ he said. ‘Shit, man, it was a piece of ass,’ he added angrily.

‘Is that what I am?’ I asked.

‘It’s not like we’re married, or even engaged,’ he said.

‘It’s not like we’re anything,’ I said.

‘I had to find out, dammit!’ he yelled and jumped off the wall. He took several steps away from me then turned, with a pained look on his face. ‘I had to find out,’ he said again, more softly.

‘Find out what?’ I asked.

‘If I could still….if I really am gay….I had to find out if I could still fuck a girl….even get hard for a girl.’

‘Sounds like you did, you filled a condom,’ I said dryly. I couldn’t bring myself to be very sympathetic to his pain; I was hurting too.

He came back and stood in front of me and placed his hands on my shoulders. I glanced down; I didn’t even want to look at him. He squeezed my shoulders, hard.

‘Look at me,’ he said.

I looked up. There was pain in his eyes and I was starting to melt.

‘Whatever it takes, I’ll make it up to you. Just give me a chance. I fucked her, yeah, but there was no feeling above the waistline. Everything above the waistline, and below, is for you. So give me a chance…..Please….Please. I love you Justin, don’t turn your back on me over this.’

I felt his pain, and it was worse than my hurt. Our eyes were locked onto each other. It was like I was looking into his soul, and he into mine. I felt the penetration of his look. He didn’t say it but his lips formed the word please again. It was almost sensual the way they moved. Then his mouth was coming closer to mine….I could smell his sweet breath….closer….No, he wasn’t going to…..

‘No, Chad, not here……’ I don’t think I got ‘here’ out; it was muffled by his lips brushing against mine. Just barely, it was more rubbing noses but our lips touched and in that instant I was his….I was about to kiss him back. My Godd, I thought, we’re in full view of the classroom building and the dorm….hell, in view of traffic going along the road if they were looking. I started getting hard. He showed me he was too. He was standing between my legs and when he pressed his hard bulge against mine I broke the kiss and stood down off the wall to break our contact.

‘We can’t do this here,’ I said, short of breath, and just short of a full kiss.

‘We already did, sort of.’

‘Let’s walk,’ I said, and started off across the campus.

‘I don’t care if somebody saw us,’ he said. ‘Does that prove anything to you?’

‘It proves you’re nuts,’ I said, laughing.

‘I’ll take it a step further,’ he said. ‘I’ll lay down right here and let you fuck me.’ He was undoing his belt and jeans.

‘No! Man, what the fuck are you doing.’

‘Tell me you forgive me. Tell me you’re giving me another chance,’ he said, unbuttoning his fly. He was facing me, so nobody could see. ‘Tell me, Justin, or I’m going to be bare assed right here in front of God and everybod y.’

‘All right! I forgive you! I’ll give you another chance. You don’t need it, but I’ll give it to you if you want!’

He buttoned his jeans and closed his belt.

‘What’d you mean, I don’t need another chance?’ he asked.

‘You don’t need another chance. You don’t even need me to forgive you. It’s nothing to forgive . You fucked a girl….I overreacted.’

He stopped and smiled at me.

‘What?’ I asked.

‘You know, you’re fuckin’ cute when you’re jealous.’

‘Fuck you,’ I said.

‘Here?’ He reached for his belt again.

‘No! Keep your pants on!’

We laughed and walked on. It felt good to be our old selves again.

‘What went on in the classroom after we left?’ I asked.

‘I think Brock will admit to it. He said he never used a condom once.’

‘What do you think he’ll do? He won’t marry her. And he shouldn’t. It was a steady piece of ass. Hell, he was fucking her mother too. Sounds like the farmer is the one with the problem.’

‘They might nail him for child support,’ Chad said.

‘I don’t think he would pay child support. He’ll take off somewhere, get lost. I would probably do the same thing.’ Then I asked, ‘What would you do, Justin, it if was your kid?’

‘I don’t know. I like to think I’m more responsible than Brock,’ he said.

‘By the way, what’d you have in mind to make it up to me?’ I asked with a sly grin.

‘Let’s go to the cabin, I’ll show you,’ he said.

‘Do you really want to? We’d be off campus after hours.’

‘It’s no different than sneaking off to that guy’s barn,’ he said.

‘Is that where you did it, in the barn?’

‘Yeah, back in a horse stall. She had blankets spread out over a stack of bales.’

‘I wish I could’ve been there to watch,’ I said.

‘Do you want to go to the cabin?’ he asked.

‘Yes.’

We went back toward the dorm and walked around behind the building, along the shrub lined fence, to the corner post where we climbed over. It was a shorter distance to the cabin. Instead of walking along the field, we ducked into the woods.

Chad was up in the loft before I got the door barred. By the time I climbed up in the loft he was naked, and hard as a rock.

‘Listen, let’s don’t make this about you making anything up to me,’ I said as I began taking off my clothes. ‘Let’s just be who we are….let’s just make love.’ It was that and more. It was intense, it was loving, it was wild, unbridled sex. It was everything we needed.

Walking back along the field I reached over and took Chad’s hand.

‘That was great,’ I said.

‘Yeah, it was. I lay in bed a lot and think about how lucky I am,’ he said.

‘Listen, I’ve been thinking….about the summer…..and I came up with an idea how we can stay together,’ I said.

‘I’m coming to live with you for the summer?’

‘They hire a caretaker to stay here during the summer; someone to watch over the place, keep the grass cut, stuff like that. We could apply for the job.’

‘That’s a great idea!’ he exclaimed. ‘Let’s talk to the headmaster.’

‘Yeah, I was thinking we could do that now, if he’s in his quarters,’ I said.

‘He doesn’t like to be bothered in his quarters; he’s made that pretty clear,’ Chad said.

‘I think he’ll be up to listening,’ I said.

Mr. Barstow didn’t act pleased when he answered his door but I had a jolting suspicion why when I looked past him and saw Eric Sands half lying on the couch, focused on the television. He was wearing cargo shorts, nothing else, and he had a pillow resting over his middle. I had to wonder….Mr. Barstow was in just his boxers and my suspicious mind thought they looked a little full in front.

‘I know you don’t like to be bothered on your private time, sir, but we would like to talk to you about something while there’s still time for you to consider it.’

I purposely glanced past him to Eric as I spoke.

He was hesitant, but maybe he sensed some urgency in my request.

‘Well, this sounds rather urgent. Eric, could you excuse us,’ he said as he stepped aside to let us in. ‘We’ll finish discussing your problem another time, soon, I promise,’ he told Eric.

Eric wasn’t pleased either. My suspicions were confirmed when he fumbled under the pillow, trying to discreetly zip up his cargo shorts before tossing the pillow aside. I hadn’t thought about it before but suddenly things came to mind that strengthened my new suspicions. Eric seemed never to respond well in class, as if he never read the assignments, yet he made excellent grades. And he didn’t spend much time studying. Maybe this was why.

‘What can I do for you boys,’ Mr. Barstow asked as he closed the door, with a wave of his hand for us to sit down.

I briefly stated our case, with a couple of interjections from Chad. I couldn’t tell if I was making any headway or any impression at all.

‘We could keep the grass cut, the shrubs trimmed and check on everything every day. Even do some maintenance work if it doesn’t require too much expertise.’

‘One of you would have to be eighteen,’ he said thoughtfully.

‘I will be on June first,’ Chad said.

‘I’m a Fourth of July baby,’ I said.

‘I got held back in grade school,’ said Chad.

Mr. Barstow leaned back with arms on the chair arms in a relaxed, even relieved stance.

‘Well, this is a rare time when I can say I’m glad to be interrupted….bothered, on my free time,’ he said with a slight smile. ‘You boys have just solved my problem. I’ve been looking for someone but the two men I’ve interviewed didn’t strike me as being very responsible. The job doesn’t pay much, it would be more like having free room and board.’

‘That would be fine. We can get money from home for anything we need personally,’ I said, even though I wasn’t sure how my parents would go for the idea of me not being home for the summer. Chad’s parents, either.

‘You, Chad, will be designated legal custodian of the school property,’ Mr. Barstow said. ‘I will make up a list of your responsibilities, along with the names and phone numbers of people you can call in case of emergencies. And of course, a list of things that need to be done throughout the summer. It will be enough to keep you both busy, but still give you plenty of free time to go into town and have a social life. No wild parties of course, no drugs or alcohol, that goes without saying, but you can have friends stay over.’

So we made our case, there was graduation, and we had the place to ourselves.

‘Suddenly I feel the weight of responsibility,’ Chad said as we watched Mr. Barstow, the last to leave, go down the driveway.

‘I feel horny,’ I said.

‘Well, you said you wanted us to sleep in each other’s arms and wash each other’s backs in the shower. We can do that now,’ he said.

‘And walk around campus holding hands. I remember I said, too,’ I said.

‘I don’t think we should do that, we’ve got neighbors. But we can sleep together and have sex any time we want and I can kiss you anytime I want.’

It was a good time for us. When the neighbor girl discovered that we were there by ourselves she came over to visit several times till she realized her efforts, even with Chad, were futile. She even offered the encouragement that she couldn’t get pregnant because she already was pregnant. In her fury of being scorned, she accused us of being gay. It pissed Chad off. He told her we were, so leave us alone. Shortly after that we never saw her anymore. It was rumored that she had been sent away to have the baby.

Brock had graduated but we never learned the consequences of his involvement with the girl.

It was the best summer of my life. Chad and I slept in the same bunk most nights except when we were dog tired and needed to just sleep. After a while we shoved our bunks together. We also made it a game to sleep in the other bunks; thought it would be fun to know that we had fucked in every bunk in the dorm. We had more sex than I could have imagined; we averaged it out one time and it was averaged every day and sometimes more than once a day. We worked hard, most of the time in just our school PE shorts. We got tanned. We ate well, with the entire food pantry at our disposal. We worked out as well. We used the school van to go into town once a week or so. We hung out at the mall and met girls and some guys, but we didn’t develop any social contacts. We had each other and that was enough.

Approaching the end of summer we had both put on pounds of solid muscle that was highlighted by our dark tans. We loved being naked together, showing our tan lines. It was a wonderful summer of content and I was more in love than ever. There was still the gnawing feeling that my feelings for Chad ran deeper but I shrugged it off, believing that he gave me what he was capable of.

Chapter Seven

School started. We were seniors. We were also not alone anymore. Our bunks had to be separated once more and we would have to go back to using the loft in the cabin. Or so we thought. I noticed Eric Sands and Mr. Barstow were still buddy-buddy and remembered the brief encounter when I’d seen him in Mr. Barstow’s quarters in his cargo shorts. I mentioned it to Chad, saying I thought I might try to draw Eric out.

‘I would leave it alone,’ he said. ‘Barstow seems to be on a tight rope a lot of the time. If he’s got a favorite in Eric, for whatever reason and to whatever end, let it be his business. You stick your nose in, you’re liable to get it knocked off. Your grades might even suffer.’

But I didn’t leave it alone. The more I saw, the more it pissed me off that Eric was little more than a fuckoff, sailing through school on the merits of personal favors with the headmaster–it was obvious as hell–while I worked my ass off for my grades. Approaching Barstow was out of the question. But Eric wasn’t off limits. I pondered how I would approach him. I hadn’t come up with a good approach but an opportunity created one, spur of the moment.

I was up to go to the bathroom when I saw down the darkened hall, Eric coming out of Mr. Barstow’s quarters. It looked like he was sneaking out, the way he was looking all around. I confronted him head on. He jumped when I came out of the bathroom right in front of him.

‘You scared the shit out of me,’ he said.

‘You know, you spend a lot of time in Barstow’s quarters for a man who does not like his time imposed on or his personal space invaded,’ I said.

‘I don’t know what you’re implying, but he’s being paid as a private tutor,’ he said with a sneer.

I hated that sneer. I didn’t much like Eric, but I totally disliked that sneer.

‘Tutoring what?’ I asked. I wasn’t blocking his way but I wasn’t getting out of his way so he thought I was.

‘Whatever I need help with,’ he replied. ‘And I don’t see what business it is of yours.’

‘Last year when Chad and I came to see Barstow, I saw you, fucker, zipping up your pants under the pillow you were hiding under. So let’s cut the crap.’

‘What’re you saying? What do you want?’

‘I want you to work for your grades like everybody else. You’re a fuck off, yet you get better grades than a lot of guys who work their asses off.’

‘No, what do you really want?’ he asked. ‘So I’m making out with the headmaster. It greases the skids; makes life easier. Is that what you want? I can speak to him, tell him you were inquiring about his personal life.’

I thought he was trying to bluff and get me to back off. I didn’t.

‘You do that,’ I said.

‘So what do you want from me?’ he asked again.

It suddenly dawned on me that I didn’t know what I wanted except to expose the guy; to let him know that his little secret wasn’t so secret anymore.

‘I don’t know yet. I’ll let you know,’ I said.

I didn’t tell Chad about our confrontation; I didn’t expect much, if anything, to come from it. I was surprised when I was called into Mr. Barstow’s office after lunch one day.

I was even more surprised and a little pissed to learn why I was called in.

‘I understand you’ve been inquiring about being tutored. I’ve looked at your grades and they are quite good,’ Mr. Barstow said.

Eric HAD told him. Now I had to handle it.

‘Well…yes sir, I….but there are a couple of grades I would like to bring up,’ I stammered. ‘I’ve only got a B-plus in anatomy; I would like to bring that up to an A. Same with ancient history. It’s an A, but I would like to come away with an A-plus if that’s possible since that will be my major in college. I sometimes get the Greeks and the Romans mixed up; their cultures.’

He nodded thoughtfully. ‘I see. Perhaps I could help you with that. As for anatomy, that’s pretty cut and dried; it’s just a matter of memorization.’

‘It may be to you, sir, but I know several guys who have trouble making out those picture charts where you lay one transparency over another; it just gets confusing and you don’t know where things are located inside the body.’

‘Unless you’re going to medical school, there would be no need to learn all of that in such great detail,’ he said.

‘I’m not going to medical school but I would like to come away with the best grade I can.’

‘Well, I might have an idea that would help clear things up in that area, but considering your major will be history, we should focus more on that.’

‘Yes, I agree. Does that mean you’ll tutor me? And while you’re considering it, Chad could use some help with ancient history. It’s not his major but he wants to leave with a good GPA.’

He nodded again. ‘Do you think it would be all right if we combined your tutoring sessions? It would save time, and I know you and Chad study together.’

‘Yes, sir, that would be fine, I know Chad wouldn’t mind.’ I said eagerly.

‘Very well, why don’t you and Chad come to my quarters about seven this evening and we’ll get started. You can come casually dressed; I don’t stand on ceremony in my own living quarters.’

I didn’t know what exactly we would get started on but I was excited about the prospects. I told Chad about it, that I had included his name if he was interested. He was interested.

We went to Barstow’s quarters at the appointed time.

‘Come in, boys,’ he welcomed us with a bit more cheer than was generally customary for him.

I wasn’t surprised to see him in boxers and a T-shirt and socks. He looked pretty impressive for a guy his age, which I guess to be late thirties or early forties. He was in good shape; he worked out a lot and I liked the way he filled out the shorts and T-shirt. There were cokes and glasses of ice on the coffee table. He motioned for us to sit down; we both did, on the couch, figuring the big easy chair was reserved for him.

We got right into my subject, ancient history.

‘I’ve often thought it would’ve been great to live in those times, and be a gladiator,’ I said as he handed me one of the books he had laid out on the coffee table.

‘Although I don’t think many of them enjoyed a very long life,’ Chad said.

‘The best ones did,’ Barstow said. ‘The ones who became famous were treated like gods.’ Then he said to me, ‘I’ve read a couple of your papers to see where you are on the subject. I found them interesting, and well written, but I think you might have gotten a little higher grade had your essay been a little more in depth.’

‘What do you mean, in depth?’ I asked.

‘I pulled a paper written by a former senior,’ he said, handing me the paper. ‘This demonstrates what I mean.’

I took the paper and glanced over the pages, thinking he was giving it to me to take with me and read later.

‘Go ahead, read it. It’s part of your lesson for tonight,’ he said. ‘In fact, read it out loud, for Chad too; it will save us time.’

I cleared my throat and took a sip of coke then leaned back in the couch and began reading.

‘Relationships between two males in ancient Greece and Rome were quite common, almost always involving an older man and a younger boy in his mid to late teens, handsome and well built. Relationships between two older men were not common and were frowned upon, and the submissive male especially was looked down upon. Putting it plainly, to maintain one’s masculinity in such a relationship, one had to be the penetrator. The one submitting to penetration – i.e., taking the woman’s role – was seen as effeminate, whether he was or not. This was not necessarily true in a relationship between an older and younger man or boy. The older man was, and was accepted as, the boy’s mentor, his protector, and was seen more or less as his teacher in things sexual, therefore the boy wasn’t usually looked upon as being effeminate for his part in the relationship, which was almost always submissive, but simply a willing and eager student.’

I paused and looked over at Mr. Barstow. He was watching me, a bare trace of a smile on his lips; or perhaps the smile was in his eyes.

‘He wrote pretty plainly,’ I said.

‘Apparently not too plainly. You see he got an A-plus on the paper.’

I read on.

‘The Roman baths, the ruins of which we can tour today, were the focal point of the Roman male social experience. Public nude bathing was the norm, and the baths were constructed with corridors leading to private rooms where men could meet young men and boys, and vice versa. The women – wives – were aware of and accepted their men’s extra-curricular activities.’

‘I have visited several of the baths in Rome and in surrounding cities,’ Barstow said.

‘That would be interesting as hell,’ Chad said. ‘Are they ruins like the coliseum or are they pretty much intact?’

‘Oh, very much intact,’ he replied. ‘In fact, some are still used.’ He nodded for me to read on.

‘The best example of the pure homosexual relationship was of the Roman Emperor Hadrian. He was considered to be bisexual but his love was reserved for the youth Antonious, believed to be a beautifully handsome teenager of sixteen or seventeen. The Emperor took him into his household and took the boy with him on his travels for long periods of time. It was on one of these travels that the boy died; believed to have fallen overboard from the Emperor’s boat and drowned. The Emperor was devastated; his reaction to the youth’s death excessive. He had statues of Antonious erected throughout the empire, named a city in Egypt after him, and even had him deified as the god he thought him to be. There was no general outrage from the Roman populace.’

‘In Greek mythology, the gods were always extremely handsome and muscular and of legendary endowment, to render them superior to mortal man and desirable to both male and female suitors. This seemed to permeate down to the human Greek society in general, where physical perfection and beauty, especially in the male, was the benchmark; thus the term referring to a handsome, well built male as a ‘Greek God.’ But it wasn’t all brawn and no brains. Like no other society in recent history, the goal of Greek education was the attainment of male perfection–both physical and mental perfection. Most of this education took place in the arena or the gymnasium. The gymnasium was the center of every Greek town, and served a far greater purpose than the modern gyms of today. The gymnasium was an elaborate structure with many rooms, baths, and hallways decorated with all sorts of artwork, including statues of their gods and heroes. Philosophers, poets, and other intellectuals would come together in these places to teach and have dialogue. Boys and men would spend their days in both intellectual and physical exercises, and it is assumed from the structure of the gymnasiums….the private rooms….also in sexual encounters.’

I glanced at him again.

‘Yes, very much like gay bath houses of today with the private rooms, but those were much more elaborate,’ he said.

I wondered how he knew that to make the comparison. I went on to read the next paragraph to myself.

Youths weren’t just valued for their bodies, but also for their minds–their ability to reason and debate. Academic competition was matched by physical, athletic competition where athletic prowess and the male form were celebrated. Sports events and even the public Olympics were performed in the nude. Public nudity was not at all uncommon. The body was something to be proud of. It did not elicit the feelings of shame or modesty that many feel or try to impose in our modern society. Nudity seemed to be predominant among males, however, sometimes even to the exclusion of females, thus more easily and comfortably promoting homosexuality between males. Most athletic games in Greek towns, and especially the early Olympics, excluded females, both as participants and spectators. Men were stationed surrounding the towns to assure that no females were allowed in, thus leaving the spectacles to the enjoyment of men and boys.

I glanced at Barstow. He had that tight smile again.

‘What part are you reading?’ he asked.

‘About the ease and comfort of promoting homosexuality between males,’ I said.]

‘Well, you should read it aloud for Chad’s benefit,’ he said.

I read it again, out loud, then continued aloud.

‘Wrestling was especially popular among the Greeks, as it matched one athlete against the other, where one was always the victor and one the vanquished. It is generally believed that the sport of wrestling emerged as the most popular of Greek athletics because of the hard physical contact between two males, usually naked, which contributed greatly to the enjoyment of the spectators and the wrestlers alike.’

‘I can sort of understand that,’ Chad said. ‘You know how jocks like to hang out with other jocks. I think it’s a natural curiosity to being around other guys, muscular athletes, in the locker room and the shower, like it kind of lifts you up, being among your own, so to speak.’

Mr. Barstow looked at me and nodded for me to go on reading.

‘Such ‘bonding’ between males was common in the military as well, and deemed to be not only useful, but necessary. Many ancient Greek cities had their own armies where male lovers were ordered to fight alongside each other because they were likelier to fight harder and win. The most famous of these armies was the Sacred Band of Thebes. An army which could be considered a version of today’s Special Forces, it was composed entirely of older men and their younger male lovers. These ancient Greek warriors numbered about three hundred and were known throughout the land as the most fearsome, courageous, the most tenacious fighters ever to pick up a spear and shield.’

‘To ensure the tightness and fighting tenacity of the small army, it is recorded that you couldn’t join the Sacred Band of Thebes unless it was known that you had sex with a male partner or lover. The idea was that soldiers might do something cowardly, or cut and run in front of other men, but they damn sure weren’t likely to do it in front of someone they loved and would give up their lives to protect. And the men and boys of that army proved over and over again, in undefeated battle, that they would rather die than let down a lover. I say boys because the age to be eligible to join the Sacred Band was sixteen, and then only if they had a lover to join with them. Members of the Sacred Band didn’t have to conjure up images of loved ones they had left at home. They stood side by side on the battlefield with those they loved. Plato said, ‘Who would desert his lover or fail him in the hour of danger.’

‘The famed army of Sparta was thought to be the finest army in ancient Greece. Their brutal government took boys away from their families and raised them in the barracks to be soldiers. They were not considered adults until they snuck out of the barracks at night and murdered a member of the lower class and came back undetected…..literally getting away with murder.’

‘Yet the army of Thebes defeated the Spartans over and over again until their very last battle, the battle of Chaeronea. The rest of the Theban army and its allies cut and ran but the Sacred Band kept fighting to the last man, and they perished to the man.’

‘After the battle, Phillip II (father of Alexander the Great, who fought in the battle against the army of Thebes) was so moved by their courage and valor that he had them buried in a mass grave and erected a lion monument over them that can still be seen today. It is recorded by the writer Plutarch, that Phillip said of them as he walked the battlefield afterwards, ‘Perish any man who thinks that these men did or suffered anything disgraceful.’

‘Witnessing the tenacity and courage of the soldiers of the Sacred Band of Thebes, it became not uncommon after that ferocious battle for a warrior of the city of Sparta to take a young recruit under his wing. These relationships were both erotic and educational. The soldier cared for the young recruit, trained him, and like those of the Sacred Band, stood next to him on the battlefield, where the two men bravely protected each other.’

I paused and held the paper, gazing at it for a moment before I looked up at him. ‘This is very good!’ I said with great emphasis.

‘The content doesn’t bother you?’ he asked.

‘Not at all. This guy obviously did his homework. He describes it all very well, how it was all woven into the fabric of the Roman and the Greek cultures,’ I said.

Mr. Barstow looked at Chad. ‘What do you think, Chad? Can you imagine being a soldier in the Sacred Band at your age or younger?’

‘It’s pretty hard to relate to,’ he said.

‘I don’t want to say I can relate to it,’ I said. ‘But I can imagine it. I mean, I can sort of understand how I would fight to the bitter end rather than be thought a coward by my older mentor soldier.’

‘I can more relate to Antonious,’ said Chad. ‘Can you imagine traveling at sixteen or seventeen all over the Roman Empire with the Emperor of Rome? How exciting would that be! And having statues of Antonious put up all over the empire, a city in Egypt named after him, and even been made a god. Heck, this school is the farthest I’ve ever been from home in my life.’

‘If you had lived in that time, one of you might well have been chosen instead of Antonious,’ Mr. Barstow said.

I laughed. ‘Well, I don’t know if I would’ve wanted to pay the price Antonious did for his fame,’ I said.

‘Or do what he had to do with the Emperor,’ Chad put in.

‘I doubt he thought of it as paying a price; more like a reward,’ Barstow said.

‘I would like to be able to go back in time,’ Chad mused, ‘and see firsthand what it was like to live back then, and be an athlete in that society, in that purest form of athleticism.’

‘Yes, naked athletics was the purest form of physical expression, both for the spectators and the athletes,’ Barstow said.

‘The way this guy wrote it, it’s easy for anyone to understand how wrestling in particular emerged as the predominant sport of Greek athletes,’ I said.

‘You think about it, our gymnasiums and sports arenas are closely patterned after the great Coliseum and the arenas of ancient Greece, except for the private rooms,’ Barstow said.

‘I especially want to read more about the soldiers of Sparta and the way they adopted the ways of the army of Thebes, with the older men looking out for the younger soldiers,’ Chad said. ‘It’s sort of like the way a lot of coaches look after their players today. Except for that kind of intimate relationships.’

‘Well, that does happen, probably more often than people realize,’ Barstow said.

‘Yeah, but not with the general acceptance of the Greeks,’ I said.

‘You know what would be great?’ Chad said excitedly. ‘To have naked sports, like the early Olympics.’

‘We could hardly do that here, with the road running along the front of the campus, and we do have neighbors,’ Barstow said.

‘Bet nobody would care,’ he said.

‘We could hold the games in the gymnasium,’ I suggested.

Mr. Barstow looked at us, a curious look. ‘I believe you boys are serious,’ he said.

‘If enough other guys went for the idea, I would seriously be up for it,’ I said.

‘Yeah, I mean, we see each other naked all the time in the showers and in the dorm, what would be so different about playing sports naked?’ Chad put in.

Mr. Barstow laughed. ‘Well, I’ll have to give that some thought. Now, there was some mention of anatomy; I forget which one of you.’

‘That was me,’ I said.

‘All right, If you can hold off on that, I have an idea for that class, one that will solve the frustration of those pesky transparency overlays. So, if there are no questions I think we will conclude this session and continue on Thursday evening.’

He wasn’t asking for questions, he was excusing us so we thanked him and left.

‘That went well,’ I remarked as we were going back to the dorm.

‘Yeah, except I kept getting hard when you were reading that guy’s paper,’ Chad said.

‘If you’re still hard, we can take the long way, down by the shrubs,’ I said. ‘Hey, do you think he will seriously consider us having naked games?’

‘I don’t know, he said he would think about it.’

Chapter Eight

I was stunned–everybody was–at anatomy class the next day.

Mr. Barstow came up to his desk rubbing his hands, as was his habit when he had something especially interesting to say.

‘I’ve recently gotten some complaints about the transparency overlays in our textbooks, how confusing they are to use and understand. From that it is easy to conclude that learning the names of every bone and muscle in the body does not necessarily translate to knowing where those muscles and bones are. Unfortunately, transparency overlays are the best instrument that the educational system has to offer. Fortunately, however, this is a private school. It is not only a private school, it is a private boys school. So I see no reason why we should not have a more hands-on approach, by that I mean using a live model in place of overlays.’

I knew what was coming and I instinctively glanced around to see Dan Kennedy’s desk empty; Dan being the most logical boy in school to be the model. Dan was new to the school, a senior transfer student. He was a bodybuilder, built like a god. He had won a couple of contests in the teen division, and little wonder. He had the most perfect body I’d ever seen. If I had not already met and fallen for Chad, Dan would’ve been my target.

As Mr. Barstow went on he gave me a sly, discreet side glance.

‘It goes without saying that this live approach to learning the muscles of the body, and the bones, requires someone with well developed and well defined muscles. I believe you would all agree that it also goes without saying that Dan Kennedy is the best candidate for the job.’

‘That’s for damn sure,’ somebody said.

‘So, we will show Dan in,’ Barstow said as he went to the door.

I fully expected Dan to come in wearing his gym shorts, or maybe even a pair of those tiny white briefs he wore. Even from spending the evening being tutored by Mr. Barstow, I was not prepared to see Dan walk into the room totally naked! Even barefoot. Fuck! I felt a jolt in my cock.

He entered the room to a chorus ‘Holy shit!’, ‘Damn’, and other surprised gasps. I didn’t express my two cents worth, my mouth was too dry and I was concentrating on trying not to get a hardon. I’d seen Dan naked, but it was different seeing him walk into the classroom that way. I glanced at Chad and he was practically drooling. Dan strode into the room nonchalantly as hell and stood in front of Mr. Barstow’s desk, looking a little bit embarrassed, but confident. With a body like his, he couldn’t help but appear confident. His was a classic build of the gods and that included his manhood. It hung out proudly, thick and meaty, about five or six inches. The head was big, with a wide flanged rim; it looked heavy. His balls were impressive too, large and held high and proud in their sack. They were smoothly shaved and his pubes were trimmed and shaved into a neat patch around the root of his cock.

‘Now, gentlemen, I believe we should be able to identify just about every muscle on this specimen,’ Mr. Barstow said.

It was the best damned anatomy class of my life and to this day I can name most of the muscles of the body by visualizing Dan Kennedy’s body. Well, I got to know them more intimately but more about that later. I never knew how the guy kept from getting a hardon as Mr. Barstow had each one of us walk up and identify certain muscles by finding them and touching them on him. He was the perfect model.

Chapter Nine

It was a weekend and students had permission to go home if they wanted to. More than half of them went. It was too far for us and Chad and I had stayed behind. We decided to work out.

The school hadn’t sprung for the fans they’d promised so it was dead air in the weight room. The windows were open but they were high up so the fresh air didn’t reach down in the pit, as we called it. Most guys waited till late in the evening when it was cooler, which was why we didn’t wait because it got too crowded. Brock was already here. He’d probably been there for a while, his body was glistening with sweat. Even his jockstrap was sweat soaked, which was all he wore, besides socks and shoes. I grabbed up a couple of towels and tossed one to Chad.

‘Here, you’re going to need this, he doesn’t wipe up sweat,’ I said quietly.

‘I know, but don’t he look great,’ Chad said.

‘Yeah, but that’s not going to do us any good; we’re here to work out.’

‘Hey Brock,’ Chad greeted him.

‘Yo.’

Brock didn’t like to be bothered when he was working out so there wouldn’t be any conversation, and Chad and I would have to talk quietly.

I was surprised even when Brock said, ‘You guys can work out in your jockstraps if you want to. It’s cooler.’

I had to smile that he thought he had to give us permission, but Chad took him at his word. He said it was a good idea and was taking off his shorts. I did the same. It was a little cooler and it felt sexy. Chad and I were working arms. Brock was doing legs and bench presses; both were obviously successful workout routines for him. His chest was massive and his legs were like tree trunks. I well remembered how solid they were pounding his thick cock into my ass, and how they felt locked around my head when I was sucking him.

We were about twenty minutes into our workout when Brock asked us to spot him.

‘I’m going to failure on bench press warm-ups today, you guys wanta come over here and spot me?’

Of course we would!

‘I don’t see how those arms could ever possibly fail,’ I said.’

Any size arms will give out under enough strain,’ he said as he lay back on the bench. He reached down and casually hefted and adjusted his jockstrap then grasped the bar. Chad and I stood at each end of the bar. It wouldn’t take both of us to handle his warm-up weight but he had asked us both to spot him. He started pumping the barbell and counting reps. Very quickly, sweat popped out on his face and chest. Beads of sweat ran down the slopes of his thick pecs and formed tiny rivulets that trickled down into the deep ridges of his abs. At twenty reps I reached for a towel and wiped at the sweat running into his eyes. He muttered thanks in between counts.

He counted ten more with no signs of weakening. We stood at the ready. The weight wasn’t heavy for Brock but I couldn’t have gone past twenty reps with it. At thirty six he began to slow down. He did three more then announced, ‘one more.’ He pushed the bar up one last time with minimal help from us.

‘That’s not failure,’ I said.

He managed to spit out, ‘fuck you’ and did one more. That one was failure. He couldn’t get it up to the rack. We had to help bring it up and rack it. I made a swipe across his sweaty chest with the towel. He took the end of it and wiped his face then sat up. His chest muscles bulged mightily and sweat continued to run down his tanned muscles. Beads of sweat glistened around his nipples. He clasped his hand over his right pec.

‘Fuck, working out in my jockstrap and feeling my muscles all pumped up and being all sweaty makes me horny Which one of you guys wants to get fucked?’

I did a double take, not that he wanted to fuck–watching him had made me horny too–but we were in the weight room. He must have read something into my look.

He laughed and said, ‘You want it, don’t you?’ as he groped his jock. ‘Watch the door,’ he told Chad as he waved me over to the bench. He spread a towel over it and told me to lie down. I did. There was no resisting the guy. If you saw him you would understand. He straddled the bench and reached down and brought my legs up. He shoved my legs over me and put my feet under the bar, bending me completely in half. My ass was straight up and wide open

‘Fuck, your ass is even more awesome in a jockstrap,’ he said as he pulled his own jockstrap to the side to free his cock and balls.

I noticed again how his fingers wouldn’t reach all the way around his cock and I braced myself. This was going to be like a virgin entry; Chad hadn’t opened me up for him this time.

He dropped a mouthful of spit into the crack of my ass and dipped the head of his cock in it. I could see Chad at the door, watching it, and us. He had his jockstrap pulled aside too, and was stroking his cock.

‘This is going to be a good, sweaty fuck. You’re gonna like it,’ Brock said. Then he shoved and entered me. Brock wasn’t known for gentle finesse. He set his cock firmly on target so there would be no slippage then he dug his thick fingers into my butt muscles and shoved.

My attempt to psych myself up and brace myself failed. There was no such thing with Brock. His cock bored into me in one powerful thrust, like a battering ram. I closed my eyes and winced and grasped the barbell with all my strength, so tight my knuckles turned white. And I cried out, ‘Mother-Fuck!’ It hurt.

‘Not so loud. The windows are open. They can’t see us but they can hear us.’

I didn’t cry out again, but he forced a lot of squeals and groans out of me which I think delighted him. He didn’t much care if they were groans of pain or pleasure. Most of them were the latter, and after a while I was trying to keep from screaming with pleasure.

Brock knew how to fuck. He knew how to move. I suspected he practiced fucking his fist when he was still in the womb. And his size was just incredible. On top of that was the mere sight of his muscular body over me.

‘You watching the door?’ he asked over his shoulder.

‘Yes. All clear,’ Chad said.

‘Don’t jack that thing clear off cause I wanta fuck you next,’ he told him.

‘I won’t….I won’t,’ Chad said.

Brock’s confidence was as sexy as he was physical. He knew he would get me off and as soon as he had fucked my load out of me, Chad would take my place under him. I have thought back that it was little wonder that he was able to keep the mother and daughter happy. He was like a prize Clydesdale stallion; he was bred for breeding. He saw it as his purpose in life.

He was fucking me crazy. He kept an eye out, concerned that Chad wasn’t being diligent, while I didn’t care of the entire student body came in to watch us. I wanted to cum so bad, and I felt constantly on the verge but it wouldn’t release. I thought it was because Brock’s cock was so thick, he was causing a restriction that prevented the valves from opening, or something like that. Maybe it was the position we were in, too. Finally, I couldn’t take it any longer.

‘Brock….!’ I gasped.

‘You getting close?’

‘Yeah, but I can’t cum!’ I moaned. ‘Maybe….if you take your cock out….and use your fingers on me for a little bit, till I start cumming, then you can shove back in and finish fucking my brains out.’

‘I can do that,’ he said.

He pulled out, leaving my asshole feeling like the Grand Canyon. I didn’t know if Brock even knew what the prostate was but when he shoved two long, thick fingers inside my gaping hole he easily found it and I had to put my forearm over my mouth to muffle my outcry, he knew.

‘I guess I found it, huh. Man, I can feel something…..feels like a live walnut, it’s sort of throbbing. Is that doing the truck? Am I getting you there?’

I nodded frantically, cringing from the intense pleasure.

‘Let me know when you’re ready.’

I nodded and fought to gain some control so I could move my arm from my mouth.

‘Now!’ I gasped finally. ‘Now, Brock! Give me your cock! I’m gonna cum! Fuck me! Ohh, Godd, fuck me, you big stallion!’

I could try to describe it but it wouldn’t be an accurate account because I sort of blacked out. I didn’t know for how long. Chad said only for a few seconds. Brock was smacking my face and laughing when I came to.

‘Shit, man, I was afraid I really did fuck your brains out. Fuck, look at the load you shot off. Looks like you saved that up for a month.’

I was so drained and weak I couldn’t move. Brock had to work my feet from under the barbell then pull me out from under it and help me sit up. Sweat almost sheeted down my chest, along with the cum. Brock was barely fazed. His cock as still standing out like a battering ram.

‘You ready?’ he asked Chad.

‘Yes.’

‘Soon as Justin grows some legs so he can come and watch the door.’

While I stood watch, Brock fucked Chad. Instead of lying on the bench like me, Brock bent him over the barbell. Chad nearly went nuts for the first minute or two from being impaled almost to the raping point. As I watched I wondered if Brock had been as brutal on me as he appeared to be with Chad. I really didn’t know, I was so consumed with lust and pleasure. The sight of them brought my cock back up and I was drooling over Brock’s awesome butt muscles. His butt was like smooth rock except that it was alive, rippling mightily with each thrust. It would be impossible to rim him, the way he moved, but I had to have my hands on his bulging, rippling muscles, and smell his sweat, and taste it if he would let me. I set two fifty pounds plates against the door and went over to the bench.

‘You’re supposed to be watching the door,’ he said.

‘I blocked it with two fifty pounders,’ I said as I put one hand over his butt. I put my other hand on his massive chest. His nipples were like bullets.

‘Let me do this,’ I said hoarsely as I leaned in and locked my mouth over his nipple.

‘Ohhh!’ he gasped with surprise. ‘Ohhh…Ohhh, fuck….ohh, yeah, man, suck it….Ohhhh….. awwwh, damn, suck that tit.

Brock was no match for both of us. He lasted barely minutes after I started sucking his tits.

‘Let us share your load,’ I told him.

He didn’t say anything and I didn’t know if he would, or if he wanted to shoot in Chad’s ass. A moment later he pulled out and announced with a grunt that he was about to cum. I squatted down beside the bench with my mouth open and Chad scrambled to turn around on the bench. We sucked and licked the thick cock till Brock sprayed us both. We were like two hungry birds being fed their mother…or father, in this case. He got a lot of it in our mouths, but most of it streaked down our faces.

When he was finished he smacked our faces with his rubbery cock and used it to scoop up his cum and guide it into our mouths. We were both savoring the wonderful taste of the virile stud when he clamped his big hands on top of our heads and turned us to face each other.

‘I wanta see you kiss.’

We were happy and quick to oblige. We lashed our cum coated tongues and locked our mouths together to kiss and pass his warm, wonderful semen back and forth.

‘Aww, fuck, that’s hot,’ Brock moaned.

It was hotter than he knew.

Chapter Ten

Our next anatomy class, and what would be our final class before exams, was way beyond mind boggling. We had been told to come to class in our gym clothes and that we could go commando if we wanted to. Everyone was curious about that. But not as curious as being handed, each of us, a small package containing a male douche kit. Even Chad and I were curious and we knew what they were for. Nobody else did. I also wondered who had paid for them. Mr. Barstow, I presumed, as it would be hard to explain why the school’s purchasing records showing such a purchase. We were told to use the thing when we showered the morning of anatomy class.

Showers that morning were interesting, if not fun, but there were no unfortunate or embarrassing incidents. Chad and I joined in the ‘merriment’ so as not to reveal our knowledge of the things.

We arrived at class in our gym clothes, feeling fresh and clean….a lot of guys said they liked the feeling of being clean inside as well as out….and all were very curious. I could tell that a lot of the guys were commando, including myself and Chad.

Dan Kennedy was off to the side talking to Mr. Barstow and when we walked in he waved us over.

‘I purposely wanted to spring this on you at the last minute so you wouldn’t have time to think about it,’ Mr. Barstow said.

‘Spring what on us?’ I asked.

‘Well, you two and Dan, here–and Eric, of course, but he had a dental appointment this morning– so you are the only ones who might have a clue what this all about.’

‘A clue maybe, but what is it all about?’ Chad asked.

‘He’s going to teach these guys a little more about their prostates,’ Dan said.

‘I think it’s a crime that boys grow up not knowing anything about one of the most important organs in their bodies until their doctor springs it on them that they need to start having prostate exams. It’s even more criminal how many guys put it off for years because they are scared of the idea, or it is simply too foreign to their macho psyche.’

‘I agree,’ Chad said. ‘A girl’s got a clit, a guy’s got a prostate; he oughta know about it.’

‘So, you haven’t told us what this is about as it concerns the three of us,’ I said.

‘I want you to be my guinea pigs.’

I guess we both scowled.

Dan laughed. ‘He wants you to bend over and let guys explore your ass and find your prostate,’ he said bluntly.

‘Something like that,’ Mr. Barstow said.

‘Exactly like that. Don’t sugar coat it,’ Dan said, laughing. ‘He talked to me about it and I told him I was sure you guys would do it.’

‘Once they’ve done that, then I will pair them up or team up and everyone will have a chance to discover his own prostate, with the help of a friend.’

‘Is this going to involve sex?’ Chad asked under his breath.

‘No,’ Mr. Barstow said.

‘What if I cum? Or what if others do? That makes it sex, doesn’t it?’ I asked.

‘No, that is simply a physical reaction. I will make that understood so one is embarrassed.’

Dan looked at us. ‘So, are you going to do it?’

‘I guess we will, if you are,’ I said.

As class was called to order the sense of curiosity and tension in the room was almost electric.

‘Class! Class!’ Mr. Barstow said loudly, clapping his hands to quiet the loud buzz of excitement and conversation. ‘This may well be the first anatomy class of its kind in the country. We will never know, of course. But it should not be. I must preface by saying that it is not something you can write home about or share with anyone outside this class, and I will ask your solemn promise that you will not do so. You do not have to participate in this project but I do ask that you remain in the classroom to at least observe. I remind you that part of your final grade is dependent on this particular class.’

‘Now, we have briefly studied the prostate. But to stop with the brief paragraphs in your health textbook would be as if you had not even read it. It does not emphasize that your prostate is one of the most important organs in your body as a male. And your textbooks are is derelict in not even explaining the full function and purpose of the prostate. You all have one. But I daresay you are ignorant of it. I want to erase that ignorance. The best way to do that, to understand your prostate, is through physical exploration, which is why this is a hands-on lesson. What we will be doing here this morning is no different than what a doctor will be doing, or should be doing when you are in your thirties. Chad and Justin and Dan have bravely agreed to be our guinea pigs.’

He nodded to us and we took up our stations as he continued….Dan at one end of the desk, me at the other end, and Chad at the front with his back to the class.

‘What I want three of you to come up and, using the lubricant provided, carefully explore with your finger, or fingers, till you find his prostate. When you have done that, you will trade places and become the guinea pigs. After that, six more of you will come up, and take their places, and so forth.’

I was surprised at the reactions. There were no expressions of ‘gross’ and no one was refusing to take part.

‘How will I know if I’ve found it, by his reaction? What’s it feel like?’ one boy asked.

‘It’s about the size a walnut, somewhat spongy, although in a state of excitement it can become firmer and you might feel it palpitating,’ Mr. Barstow said. ‘And do go easy, you can cause discomfort if you are too rough.’

He nodded to us and together, we shoved our gym shorts down. We had all come commando.

‘Now that is one fine looking ass,’ someone said quietly, causing an outburst of laughter.

Mr. Barstow laughed by lightly reprimanded the boy. ‘This is not to be viewed as anything sexual,’ he said as sternly as he could, and I thought, what a hypocrite. ‘Although this would be a good time to point out that since the prostate is somewhat a sexual organ, depending on an individual’s sensitivity and the manner of contact, it could cause an ejaculation. Don’t be embarrassed. It is your body’s natural reaction to stimulation. I’ve been told it even happens in the doctor’s office. So, do we have a first volunteer?’

Several hands went up and Mr. Barstow called on James Dillman, Allan Bates and Josh Meyers.

I guess I wasn’t surprised when Josh seemed to rush to get to Dan before the others did. Dan had the kind of ass that would naturally attract anyone, straight or otherwise.

‘Damn, this is what you call a butt buffet,’ Dillman joked as he moved up behind me. Bates got behind Chad.

I was glad Dillman had chosen me. He had big basketball player’s hands with long, almost muscular fingers. Josh finished lubing up his fingers and squeezed some out onto Dillman’s fingers, then on Allan’s. Then they all went to work.

Dillman’s laid one hand flat on the small of my back and began to probe my asshole.

‘He’s pretty tight, do I just shove through?’ he asked Mr. Barstow.

I almost told him yes but I didn’t want to appear too eager.

‘You should ask him,’ Mr. Barstow replied.

‘How about it, do I shove right in or what?’ he asked me.

‘Yeah, go ahead, I’ll handle it,’ I said bravely. I almost said ‘I want it’. I couldn’t appear so anxious in front of the class and I quickly did a mindset adjustment before he found my prostate.

Dillman’s fingers didn’t disappoint me. He was gentle but he wasn’t timid. He shoved his middle finger inside me and immediately began searching. I cringed inside. Fuck, it felt good!

‘Are you going to let me know when I find it?’

I started to say yes–the word was on the tip of my tongue–but instead I let out a gasp. ‘Aww! Right there; you found it!’

‘Yeah, I can feel it!’ He sounded so excited and I wondered if this was what it was like in medical school. ‘I never felt a live walnut before, but you’re right, that’s what it feels like. I can feel it moving, palpitating,’ he said as he explored all around my love nut.

Godd, don’t! I closed my eyes tightly. He was going to make me cum if he didn’t stop. I was bent over the desk on my elbows and I had my hands clasped. I opened my eyes to see my knuckles were white. Then he pulled his finger out.

‘Good job, you took that okay,’ he told me, patting my butt. ‘Hey, your eyes are watering. Did I hurt you? Man, I tried to be easy.’

‘No, I’m okay,’ I said, shaking my head.

‘Well, I guess you get to do it to me,’ he said.

I straightened and stepped back and he took my place, bent over the desk. I lubed up my finger and went for his asshole. I rubbed the tiny aperture for a moment. It felt good and I liked doing it; I guess I did it a little too long.

‘It’s okay, you can go in,’ he said over his shoulder. There was a little tremor in his voice that told me he might be already enjoying it too much. I decided I wanted to capitalize on that. I entered him slowly, one knuckle at a time, wriggling my finger around as if I were searching for his prostate. The tremor was worse when he said, ‘It’s okay, man, you don’t have to treat me like a baby, it don’t hurt.’ He wanted me to get it over with.

With my finger all the way in him I went on a wider search. He was bent over like I was, hands clasped tightly together.

‘Oh!….wait! I think you….f-found it….there! Yeah, there, man….I f-feel something…..don’t you feel it?’ he stammered.

I felt it but I didn’t let on. I kept probing moving my finger around, actually rubbing all over his love nut. It was quivering.

‘That’s it, man, that’s gotta be it!’ he gasped. Then, very softly, under his breath, ‘Oh, fuck!

The next instant his prostate went ballistic, almost like it was dancing and jumping around inside him. It was evil of me but I didn’t stop. I think it would have been too late anyway. His asshole tightened around my finger, and loosened, then sort of fluttered and I knew he was cumming.

His head dropped into his hands and I heard soft splattering thuds against the side of the desk. He was really cumming.

I heard, ‘Oh, shit! Look! Do you see that?’ from somewhere in the classroom.

I kept my hand on his butt and my finger inside him till he finished shooting his load. His legs were shaking a little and he kept his head buried in his hands.

‘Okay, I think I found it,’ I said, patting him on the butt.

He remained bent over for a few more seconds then tossed his head back and straightened. His face was red, but he handled it like a trooper.

‘I don’t know if that was supposed to happen, Mr. Barstow, but I couldn’t help it. I made a huge mess all over the side of your desk.’

Mr. Barstow handled it well too. ‘I told you all that might happen. Don’t worry about it, James, we’ll take care of that later. There might be more,’ he added, laughing.

James went back to his desk, shaking his head. As I returned to my desk I noticed most eyes were on James’s cock swinging out in front of him.

Surprisingly, there was only one other explosion, although there were little puddles where precum had dripped on the floor, and streaks of cock drool on the sides of the desk.

When they were all finished, Mr. Barstow told us we could get dressed as he came in front of his desk, stepping gingerly over the little pools of precum. Then he moved to the side of the room.

‘I think it might be safer over here,’ he said, laughing.

‘With that, gentlemen, you may well be the only high school students, or college, who have learned about your prostate in a classroom environment. I caution you again not to discuss this outside the classroom. Were you all okay with it? What did you think? Do you have any questions?’

‘I have a question,’ said Randy Blake. ‘Is it supposed to feel good? Or, that good? James shot his load and he was embarrassed by that, but if Joe hadn’t stopped when he did, doing me, I would’ve white washed the entire classroom.’

Everybody laughed.

‘It’s not a matter of supposed to or not,’ Mr. Barstow said. ‘If it felt good, then I think it should be something to be celebrated, not ashamed of.’

Another boy spoke up. ‘I think the prostate is a guy’s answer to a clit. It’s just that nobody knows about it. And I wanta thank you, Mr. Barstow, for being brave enough to have this class and show us.’

‘Oh, I’m, not the brave one. I wasn’t one bent over the desk,’ he said, laughing. ‘What I am most impressed with is, not one boy left the room.’

‘Well, I for one, won’t be afraid to have the exam when the time comes,’ a boy said.

Another hand went up. ‘Having made this discovery, I’m wondering if that–the prostate–is what makes gay men like to have anal sex.’

‘I don’t know, but it must have some great bearing on it. If it was painful, it wouldn’t be so popular,’ Mr. Barstow said.

‘Yeah, otherwise, they would stick to blowjobs,’ the boy said. ‘Just like the feelings in your dick make sex with a girl feel so great, the feelings in your prostate could make that kind of sex just as great. James sure got off on it, and there’s a lot of ball juice all over the floor all around your desk.’

‘Yeah, James, do you want to meet me after class?’ someone said in a stage whisper.

The class erupted in laughter.

‘I have a couple of questions for all of you, then I’ll let you go,’ Mr. Barstow said. ‘Is there anyone who experienced pain that would make you still dread the ‘bend over’ exam?’

No hands went up.

‘That’s wonderful. Is there anyone who did not experience some bit of pleasure from it.’

Still no hands went up.

‘I’m very glad to know that. We all know that every one of you masturbates from time to time. It’s a perfectly natural and healthy thing to do. I would like to know, having made the discoveries that we have, if any of you think you might add ass play, if you will, to your private activities.’

There was dead silence and no hands went up.

Finally, Roger Brown spoke up. ‘I’m gonna answer for all of us, Mr. Barstow, because we all know everybody’s sitting here lying by keeping quiet. I think I might try it if the circumstances are right, I mean, if it’s so I could be by myself and experiment around so I’d know what I’m doing.’

Mr. Barstow nodded thoughtfully. ‘That is a very brave answer, Roger, and I’m sure you did speak for most everyone here.’

‘I know I did. Hell, everybody here knows we all jack off.’

‘I have just one more question,’ Mr. Barstow said. He hesitated, then shook his head. ‘No, I don’t think I should ask that.’

‘Go ahead and ask.’

‘Don’t be shy now, Mr. Barstow, what’d you wanta ask?’

Roger spoke up again. ‘Since I’m the only one with any balls, I think I know what you want to ask, Mr. Barstow.’

‘What? All right, you ask it and I’ll tell you if you’re right.’

‘You wanta know if any of us are thinking or might consider teaming up for a jackoff-assplay session together; you know, help each other out, cause I don’t know if you can reach your prostate with your own fingers.’

Mr. Barstow smiled broadly, shaking his head.

‘You’re a mind reader, Roger. You’re absolutely right, that’s what I was going to ask. Thank you for being so brave.’ But he didn’t pursue it.

Again, Roger was the brave one. ‘Well?’ he said, looking all around the room. ‘You heard the question. Is anybody gonna answer it, or am I the only one in the room with any balls?’

Another boy spoke up. ‘You didn’t answer it either, Brown, you just asked the question.’

‘Okay, yeah, I’d be up to experimenting around with somebody with some balls,’ he said cockily.

Suddenly Mr. Barstow stepped in. ‘The question has been asked and answered, at least in everyone’s mind, but I think we are moving well beyond the subject at hand. So if there are no more questions, class is dismissed.’

As was his way, he wasn’t asking if there were any more questions, he was dismissing us.

‘Can I ask one more question, Mr. Barstow,’ one boy called out anxiously. ‘It has nothing to do with this, except I would like to know how you’re going to grade this class. I know Roger blasted a huge A-plus all over your desk, but what kind of grade might I expect?’

When the laughter died down, ‘There is still a written exam, but for this part–and it does count for fifty percent of your grade–you will all receive an A.’

If he’d held us a bit longer there would’ve likely been more questions, because there was an eruption of chatter as we left the building. I could almost feel a shroud lifted and a new feeling of excited freedom among the boys.

Chapter Eleven

From the tutoring sessions, even though we knew we were going to get good grades, Chad and I turned in our extra credit papers and Mr. Barstow said to come to his quarters that evening to find out the results of our grades on the papers. As before, he said to come casual.

He opened the door in his boxers again, barefoot. He had his phone in his hand.

‘Come in, come, don’t be afraid, your grades aren’t that bad,’ he joked.

There were cokes on the table as before but he didn’t offer us one or even invite us to sit down.

‘I have to make a quick call,’ he said ‘I left your papers on the nightstand in my bedroom where I graded them, if you would be so kind as to go get them.’

We went to the bedroom and stopped in our tracks.

‘Welcome to tutoring 101.’

There lay Dan Kennedy, stretched out on the bed, wearing the tiniest pair of white boxers I’d ever seen.

‘Dan!’ Chad said, expressing his surprise in his tone.

I think I gasped, not from surprise, but from the sight of him. His darkly tanned body, contrasted against the white sheets, by was absolute perfection. Every muscle–and there were so many of them–stood out in sharp definition and seemed to ripple even when he breathed.

‘Mr. Barstow said we might have company tonight,’ Dan said with a killer smile.

‘We, uh….c-came over to check….to check on our grades,’ I stammered. I felt like a fool, unable to take my eyes off of him, and they kept being drawn back to his manhood, sexily encased in the bulging pouch of tight, stretch boxers.

‘I wouldn’t worry about your grades if I were you,’ Dan said.

Mention of grades drew my attention to the nightstand but there were no papers, but I quickly dismissed that and looked back at Dan. Godd, he was built! Not an ounce of fat to be seen, his chest and stomach bulged and rippled when he breathed. The bulge in his shorts was mouth watering; in fact his shorts were almost all bulge with a narrow waistband holding it in place. I wondered what his butt looked like in those shorts. He got up from the bed and hitched them up on one side then the other.

‘Mr. Barstow may be on that call for a little bit, he said to get you something to drink when you arrived. What’ll it be? There’s beer if you want it.’

‘I’ll have a beer,’ Chad said.

‘Yes, me too,’ I said.

Dan went over to a small refrigerator on a table in the corner of the room and got three beers. It was a chance for me to see what his butt looked like in those shorts. I nearly choked. He handed us each a beer and I guzzled it; my mouth was dry.

‘Get comfortable, looks like it’s going to be an interesting night,’ Dan said as he sipped his beer.

I must have hesitated. Probably did because I was so taken by this guy that my head wasn’t in gear. He smiled and set his beer down and came over to me.

‘Do you need some help?’ he asked as he tugged my shirt out of my cargo shorts.

‘I….thanks,’ I managed. I took another hard slug of beer and he took it from me and set on the nightstand so he could pull my shirt off over my head.

‘Fuckin’ nice headlights,’ he said, tweaking my nipples.

I laughed. ‘Look at you, fuckin’ nice everything,’ I said.

‘How’s your ass, from that class the other day?’ he asked.

‘Okay. Fine.’

I glanced past Dan and saw Chad taking off his shorts and I could see he was already hard. He shoved his shorts down and his cock was bobbing around like a stick in the wind. He smiled at me.

‘How’s your ass?’ I asked Dan.

‘Fine. Wanta see?’ he asked with a cocky grin.

‘More than anything,’ I said. I couldn’t believe this was going so smoothly. He had my cargos undone and they fell to my ankles. He started to shove his shorts down but I stopped him. ‘No, let me do that,’ I said.

He smiled, said ‘Okay’ and picked up his beer.

I scrambled out of my clothes and went to my knees as Chad was coming over to us. I put my hands on Dan’s hips and turned him around so he was facing Chad and began squeezing his butt through his shorts. They barely covered the twin mounds of muscle, so solid that I could barely make a dent with my fingers.

‘Fuck, this is awesome,’ I said hoarsely.

‘I guess I get the front,’ Chad said as he went to his knees. I didn’t care. This wasn’t about Dan’s cock, it was about his body, the most perfect and beautiful body I’d ever seen.

Chad was pulling his shorts down in front and when I tugged on the waistband at the sides he entwined his fingers with mine and we pulled them down off his butt together. Chad pulled them the rest of the way off while I wrapped my hands around Dan’s butt. My eyes fixed on it and I had to swallow the excess spit that had built up. Each side shifted and flexed sexily as he lifted his feet for Chad to remove his shorts completely.

‘Holy Shit!’ I heard Chad say and I knew he was feasting his eyes on Dan’s cock. ‘This is the most perfect cock I’ve ever seen,’ he said.

I smiled. ‘Same for the back side,’ I said. I leaned in and kissed each side then pressed my face against his butt. My nose was in the top of his crack and I licked the lower part. Dan moved but I thought it was from Chad taking his cock in his mouth. I knew it was when his butt muscles tightened with a forward thrust. I ran my hands up and down Dan’s smooth thighs. They were like warm marble. I reached one hand between them and hefted his heavy balls and felt Chad’s tongue where he was completely down on his cock. Then I reached further to feel his lower abs. Chad took my hands and guided them to Dan’s slick cock and moved them up and down on it. It was hard as rock, and so thick, and so hot. Chad put his mouth back on it and I moved my hands to let him have it.

I returned my focus to Dan’s butt, pulling it apart to lick deeper in the crevice.

‘Relax your butt for me,’ I told him.

‘Uhh….it is relaxed. That’s just the way it is,’ he said.

Chad reached around and clasped his butt to pull Dan’s cock deeper into his throat, and pulled the muscles apart. I licked deeper as Chad sucked-fucked him for a moment then released.

‘Damn, your ass is like two bowling balls.’ Then he said between slurps, ‘Hey, I’ve got an idea. Let’s get on the bed and have Dan sit on your face, that’ll spread his butt wide open for you, and I can still suck him at the same time.’

I stretched out on the bed and Dan stepped up on the bed and stood astraddle me. He squatted down over my face with his muscular arms spread out across the headboard. His asshole found my protruding tongue and I went to work on his ass, my face a perfect fit between his spread butt. Chad straddled me on his hands and knees and began sucking him.

I was in heaven, so hot and excited that my cock ached from the erection I had. Chad told me later that it was like sucking a hot poker. Dan was moaning and working his butt back and forth over my mouth and fucking Chad’s mouth at the same time. I could feel Chad’s drool on my chest.

Suddenly I felt my cock engulfed in the wet warmth of a mouth. I’d almost forgotten about Mr. Barstow. He was good. Ohh, Godd, he was good! I almost wished he wasn’t so good because I was already so hot and boned up over Dan that it was going to be harder to hold off and I didn’t want to ever give up his delicious ass. I wondered how many other guys Mr. Barstow had invited or summoned to his private quarters.

With Chad sucking him, it was hard for Dan to hold still for me to tongue his ass. I was okay with the ride he was giving my face but I wanted to taste inside him. I clasped his butt to hold him still and used my thumbs to stretch his hole wide open. I could see up inside his ass, the velvety inner muscles moving and palpitating. I urged him down and drove my tongue through his hole.

‘Awwwhhh!! Awww, fuck!’ he groaned loudly as he bore down on my face so I could tongue fuck him. But it was still hard for him to hold still and he began swinging his butt to and fro to fuck Chad’s mouth at the same time.

The four of us fairly hummed; four bodies moving and thrusting, moving in sexual unison. I was in a constant state of trying to hold back, knowing it was futile, and I whimpered from the sheer pleasure of the futility.

Mr. Barstow was able to swallow my cock in steady gulps and lick my balls on each downward stroke. He paused every few strokes, releasing my cock completely to take a breath. Once when he did that he guided my cock to Chad’s ass. He must have been preparing him all along because after several repeats, Chad pushed back and my cock was suddenly inside him. I squealed and moaned as he started riding me. But as the pleasure mounted Mr. Barstow took my cock back and sucked me some more. He did that several times.

Then Mr. Barstow lifted my legs up, high. ‘Take hold of his legs,’ he told Chad.

Chad reached back and took my legs without missing a stroke on Dan’s thrusting cock and Mr. Barstow began rimming me.

I would have been happy just to rim Dan’s gorgeous ass; now I was getting rimmed, I was getting fucked and I was feasting on the most incredible ass in the world, and it was almost more than I could stand.

But Mr. Barstow, knowingly or not, seemed set on pushing me to my limits and beyond. There was a short pause then I felt his cock pushing into me.

‘Ohh, God, this is more than I can take,’ I murmured aloud as his very long cock slowly entered me without pause. He started fucking me with long, deep strokes and when Chad rose up and groaned I knew it was because Mr. Barstow was rimming him now.

I tried desperately to hold off. I prayed for it not to end but it was Dan who shattered my hopes for continual pleasure when he lost control. His sweet asshole seemed to take on a new life, squeezing with slow, hard palpitations around my tongue, then, ‘ohh, fuck….ohh, Chad you’re getting me off….I’m gonna cum!….Oh Godd, I’m cumming, Chad, suck me hard. I’m cumming!’

He rode my face like it was a bucking bronco and I thought he might break or dislocate my nose. It was like he was going to come out of his ass. I wrapped my arms around his upper thighs and held on for the ride. Dan was practically screaming and my own screams were muffled by his butt, and it was almost a shock to me to realize that I was cumming too.

There was a blackout–I didn’t know how long–during which I was hurled off into an unknown place of extreme pleasure, but pleasure more tolerable, as if the sexual part of my brain had gone into overload and shorted out to protect my sanity. Then the blackness began to clear and I was transported through a moonlit haze into a beautiful place of sexual pleasure that I was able to stand. I was aware of the wet heat surrounding my cock and a glove like tightness squeezing all around it as I continued slurping Dan’s delectable ass. Then Dan’s ass was lifting up from my face and was replaced with Chad’ handsome face over me. Then his lips locked over mine, his tongue forcing my lips apart and I tasted Dan’s warm, sweet cum. I opened my mouth eagerly to receive it but Chad sucked more of it back into his own mouth. We exchanged the delicious male nectar several times in a passionate kiss as we swallowed it. I whispered ‘thanks’ as our mouths parted. He said, ‘no problem.’

My own ass was empty and I was coming back to reality, but I couldn’t move.

‘Fuck, what just happened?’ I asked as I tried to form the picture in my mind. I heard someone laugh then Dan was lying down close beside me to make room for Chad and Mr. Barstow beside us. They didn’t need much room. Chad drew his legs up, Mr. Barstow pushed them against his chest and started fucking him.

‘Fuck, that was awesome,’ Dan said as he pressed against me in a tangle of muscle. ‘I never had anybody do that to me before.’

‘More awesome than you know,’ I said. ‘I hope awesome enough that you’ll want to do it again.’

‘Shit, put me spread eagle on a rack, pry my ass open and do me all day and all night long,’ he said.

‘Ohh, fuck, what a picture! God, I love your body. I love feeling your muscles.’

‘Yours feel good against mine,’ he said.

‘I’m surprised you even noticed mine,’ I said.

‘Oh, I’ve noticed,’ he said. ‘But I wasn’t sure till Mr. Barstow said he was pretty sure about you and Chad.’

‘How long have you and Mr. Barstow……’

He laughed, interrupting me. ‘I spent my first night at school here in his quarters,’ he said.

‘Aww fuck, all this time wasted,’ I moaned.

‘We can make up for some of that wasted time,’ he said. ‘Barstow was fucking you just now, wasn’t he?’

‘Yes, but I was barely aware of it. I was concentrating on your ass. You’ve got the most beautiful, incredible ass I’ve ever seen. It makes my mouth water.’

‘Would you let me fuck you? I think I could make you notice,’ Dan said.

‘Any time, any fuckin’ place,’ I said.

‘There is one condition,’ he said.

‘What?’

‘You gotta fuck me back.’

I must have showed my surprise.

‘What, you don’t want to?’ he asked.

‘I don’t know if I could.’

‘I know you’re big but I’ll handle it. I want to see how far you reach with that big hunk of meat, and what it feels like.’

‘I meant I don’t know if I could hold off even to get my cock in you. You don’t know what your butt does to me. Just watching my cock slide into your ass would probably make me go off.’

‘Then don’t watch. I’ll blindfold you,’ he said.

‘No! I wanta watch your muscles ripple when I fuck you, and see your face.’

‘Okay, we’ll work together. I’ll show you what my ass can do for you, and then sometime I want to try rimming. I’ve never tried that.’

Dan fucked me till I nearly screamed. He was wonderful but it was more the sight of his magnificent body hovered over me, those beautiful muscles rippling and bulging as he moved. I couldn’t keep my hands off of him, and that felt almost as good as his cock moving inside me.

We traded places and I fucked Dan. He was so tight–he had such powerful muscles in his ass–it was hard to penetrate through his sphincter and it hurt him, but he took it like a man. We started out with him on his stomach. In that position I was fucking his butt muscles as much his asshole. He was moaning and gasping and tossing his head back and forth and clawing the sheets, and I loved pounding the twin mounds of muscle but they prevented me from penetrating all the way.

‘If you really want to feel how far I can reach, we need to change positions with you on your back. Your butt is a great fuck cushion and I love fucking you this way, but your muscles are so firm I can’t get in deep enough to use all of my cock.’

‘I want you to use all of it on me,’ he said. We changed positions. The sight of him on his back, submitting his muscular body to me like that, was breath taking and I did have to concentrate to hold off, just entering him again but once I was in I was okay.

‘Ohh, Godd!’ he groaned as I penetrated past where I’d been before. ‘Ohh, Geezuss….fuck, man, you do go in deeper this way with my ass spread open.’

‘Is it okay?’ I asked as I shoved his legs against his chset.

‘Yeah, it’s fine. Fuck me.’ He spread his legs out wide, holding onto his ankles so he was bent in half. It was the most vulnerable position I’d ever seen.

So I showed Dan how deep I could go and he loved it, he said as much as him fucking me. He was amazed how long I could fuck and he said later that he was a little sore from the hard, incessant pounding I gave him, but he said it was a good soreness.

After we showered he rimmed me. He started doing it in the shower. I didn’t have to show him anything, he just did it, doing what he felt me do to hm.

Chad and Mr. Barstow occupied each other but it was like we were, each couple, in separate worlds. Except when Dan and I were sixty-nining. Dan was on top and Chad came up behind him and began fucking him. That was pretty incredible too. I could feel it every time he made contact with Dan’s prostate. It made his cock bolt harder in my mouth and it got him so primed, when he went off it was like a fire hose. Mr. Barstow made it even more pleasurable by fucking me at the same time.

I couldn’t accurately say what all we did or many times or how many fiery loads we shot off. It was a virtual orgy with one long, continuous cum.

As I’d hoped, it wasn’t the last time I had with Dan. If he hadn’t transferred in….if I’d met him first….I might have fallen in love with him instead of Chad. Or as well as Chad, because falling in love with Chad was inevitable. I felt a little guilty that I was so smitten with Dan, but I couldn’t keep my mind off the guy. He was in my thoughts as much as Chad.

Then one day Chad relieved my guilt.

‘Look, I know you’re all hot for Dan,’ he started as we were walking on campus one evening.

‘It’s the hots, nothing deeper than that,’ I lied.

‘Whatever, it’s okay. I wanted to ask how you feel about sharing the cabin….letting somebody else in on it.’

‘Brock already knows about it. Who else do you want to take back there?’

‘Not me, you.’

‘What do you mean?

‘Here’s the deal. Eric wants me to fuck him; more actually, he wants me to dominate him. He wants to role play….he wants me to rape him. He’s paying me.’

‘Paying you? Why would he do that?’

‘It’s what he wants to do. He says it’ll be like he owns me for the night if he pays me, like I’m bought and paid for. I wanted to ask you first.’

‘You don’t need my permission to have sex with someone else.’ I said.

‘Yeah, I do. I have to know you’re okay with it.’

‘Sure I’m okay with it. What has it got to do with me taking somebody back to the cabin?’

‘Eric and I will be using Mr. Barstow’s bedroom. I thought maybe you might want to take Dan back to the cabin for the night.’

My heart skipped a beat and I couldn’t speak for a moment.

‘I know you’re wanting it from him again.’

‘I do, but….’

‘Then do it. Mr. Barstow said we can trust him.’

‘Wait….Barstow knows about the cabin?’

‘Yeah. I slipped up. But he’s fine with it. Just like he’s fine with Eric and me using his quarters. Eric wants him to film us but I don’t know if I want to do that.’

‘Don’t. I don’t trust Eric that much.’

‘I probably won’t.’

‘No probably….just don’t let him. And make sure there are no hidden cameras,’ I said

‘So do you want to?’ he asked again.

‘Hell, yeah. Thanks. Have fun with Eric.’

‘Thanks, for what? You don’t need my permission either.’

‘Yeah, I do,’ I lied. I didn’t really; I was ashamed to admit that I would’ve been having sex with Dan anyway if there had been the chance.

Two days later I told Dan about the cabin. I was pleased that he was so excited. I was also pleased that he asked about Chad.

‘Chad has other plans,’ I told him.

‘Barstow?’

‘I’m not sure. Do you want to sneak out tonight?’

‘Fuck, yeah.’

So while Chad was raping Eric for pay, I was steeped in sexual pleasure with Dan. It was another night to remember, equal to the orgy. I couldn’t get enough of his body. I couldn’t tear my eyes away from him or keep my hands or my mouth off of his muscles. I actually tried just to see how strong the attraction was.

Several times I looked away and drew my hands away from him, not touching him anywhere. I couldn’t do it. My eyes and hands were drawn back to him, like his body was a magnet.

‘Why do you keep doing that, looking away and pulling away from me?’ he asked.

‘To see if I can. I can’t. You are so incredibly beautiful I can’t keep my eyes and my hands off of you.’

He laughed and the ripple of his stomach muscles made me whimper with excitement.

‘What?’ Dan asked.

‘This,’ I said, flattening my hand over his abs. ‘The way your abs ripple and dance when you laugh or move at all, it makes me shiver and get all weak inside.’

‘If the light was better you would see you’re embarrassing me, saying I’m beautiful. That’s for girls.’

‘Don’t be embarrassed, just accept my adulation. You are the most beautiful male I’ve ever seen, more beautiful than any girl I’ve ever seen. It’s almost impossible to keep my eyes and hands off of you and I thank the gods that I don’t have to.’

‘Come on,’ he said with an embarrassed smile. Then he asked, ‘What about Chad?’

‘He told me to bring you here.’

‘No shit!’

‘No shit. So will you just indulge me my muscle worship?’

‘Yeah, fuck yeah. It makes it worth all the work, building myself up to look like this, when someone appreciates it as much as you do.’

‘Believe me, I more than appreciate all the work you’ve put into your body. I lust over you.’

‘Well, just so you know, I sorta like your body too. Especially that awesome cock. Now there is a thing of beauty. So you can worship my muscles if I can worship your cock.’

Like I said before, it was a night to remember, and I can still almost feel Dan’s smooth, solid muscles when I think of that night and look at his pictures. Yeah, nearly everyone was taking pictures of everyone else before the school year ended, outside on campus, in the weight room, in the dorm–some pretty raunchy ones there–and later when Dan and I sneaked off to the cabin just before the sun went down. It wasn’t to have sex–there wasn’t time–I wanted some candid pictures of him. I took them of him posed naked in the field right at the edge of the woods, doing all sorts of poses, even some of his cock hard. And I didn’t forget some back views of his awesome ass. Dan Kennedy is one of my fondest memories of school.

Chapter Twelve

We never did have the naked Olympic games, although there was some favorable talk about it; about what schools might be invited to take part. It just never came together.

Gradation was bitter sweet. We were looking forward to it, yet we dreaded it because we would be parting ways into an unknown future. The night before graduation, without being seen, we unscrewed the light bulb over our bunks. We discreetly stuffed our bunks with pillows and clothes and when the time was right we sneaked out of the dorm and headed for the cabin. We spent the night making love and holding each other close. Not having gotten much sleep, we were groggy when we got back to the dorm the next morning. We tried to sneak in but we got caught. Jase Conner was going downstairs to shower and met us on the stairs.

‘Where the hell have you guys been?’ he asked. ‘You both look like shit.’

‘We went for one last early morning run,’ I replied quickly.

He laughed. I knew he didn’t believe us but I wasn’t sure he knew about us.

We graduated, perhaps without the fanfare of larger schools, but it was a grand affair just the same. Many parents were there, including mine. I was saddened that there were some boys who graduated literally alone. Chad was one of them. It angered me that his parents couldn’t make it but my parents more or less took him under their wing.

The biggest surprise was when it was all over and people were dispersing. I was walking with my parents to where the cars were parked along both sides of the drive that circled the entire campus. I would go back to the dorm for my stuff, I would say goodbye to Chad then we would be on our way home.

As we approached my Dad’s car I told him I had to get my stuff but he interrupted me.

‘Oh, you can take your time with that, you’re not riding back with us anyway,’ he said as he shoved his hands in his pockets.

I frowned. ‘What do you mean? I’m taking a bus, or what?’

They were both smiling. ‘That’s your ride over there,’ he said, handing me a set of keys.

Still with a frown, I looked around. The only car in the area where he was pointing was a big, shiny, black Suburban. I looked back at him, then the keys, then back at the vehicle, then back at my father.

‘Dad….? Are you serious?’ I choked through my laughter. ‘Geezuss, Dad, what’re you going to do for college?’ I joked as I moved in to give them both a hug.

‘This is it for high school and college, but we thought you needed this for college,’ he said.

I cried on their shoulders. Through my tears I saw Chad standing off in the distance, half hidden by the trees, alone. I ached for him.

I straightened myself up and saw my parents off–they and Chad had already said their goodbyes. It was the strangest thing as my Dad and I were saying goodbye. Mom was already in the car and he and I were walking around the back of the car.

‘I can’t begin to tell you what this means to me, Dad, but I was sort of looking forward to riding back with you and Mom.’

He stopped at the back of the car. ‘It’s worked out best this way,’ he said. ‘This way, you will have the proper time to say goodbye to your friend.’

I thought it an odd thing to say and I must have showed it.

‘He’s lingering in the trees, aching to say goodbye,’ Dad said.

‘His parents didn’t come,’ I said.

‘All the more reason……’ He let his word fade, and I knew he was telling me something.

‘Dad….?’ I said with my head cocked. ‘Does Mom know?’

‘I don’t know, we haven’t talked about it. I wasn’t sure myself till I saw you two together. Thought this would be a good time to let you know it’s okay.’

I looked down at my feet, my lips tight, fighting back my emotions. I said, as I looked up at him very slowly. ‘Dad, I want to tell you I love you, then you need to get in the car and drive away before I fall apart.’

He smiled–there were tears in his eyes–then he walked around and got in the car. I stood and watched them drive off. I didn’t wave till I saw my mother look back and wave. I watched them drive out of sight then I looked at Chad. He hadn’t moved from the spot.

We walked toward each other.

‘What’s up? How come they left without you?’

‘I’m driving back by myself.’

‘Driving what?’

‘That,’ I said, pointing to the SUV. ‘My parents drove separate vehicles so they could deliver it’

‘No fuckin’ shit! My parents don’t even show up and yours bring you an SUV!’

‘I’m sorry your parents didn’t make it.’

‘Don’t worry about it. Let’s check this baby out.’

I handed him the keys. He got in and started it up and tried all the knobs and bells and whistles, smiling the whole time. He was truly happy for me despite his own disappointment.

‘We better get your stuff,’ he said as he turned the SUV off and tossed me the keys.

‘What about your stuff?’

‘It’s already loaded in the van.’

‘I could drive you to the station,’ I said.

‘Thanks, but I want us to part here,’ he said.

We walked over to the dorm and went upstairs. It was eerily quiet. We went back to our bunks where my stuff was laying on mine. I left it there and turned to him.

‘I don’t know where life is going to take us, Chad, but I want you to know…….’

‘Wait, wait. You sound like you’re saying goodbye.’

‘Well, it can’t be like it was. We’ve got college ahead of us, and we’ll have jobs.’

‘Nothing can ever be like it was. But I’m not saying goodbye to you. We got together last summer and we’ll get together this summer.’

‘I hope we can.’

We stood looking all around the dorm.

‘I wish we could live that first time again,’ he said.

‘If there was time……,’ I said. I took hold of his hand. ‘I want to kiss you, Chad. It doesn’t have to be a goodbye kiss….but a parting kiss.’

‘You weren’t going to get out of here without it,’ he said. He put his hands on my hips and drew us together, his manhood pressing hard against mine.

We pulled each other in tight and melted into a hard, passionate kiss; writhing together, moaning, devouring each other. I kissed him till I drew the passion out of him and he drained my emotions.

‘If we stay here, I’m going to throw you on your bunk and give you one last fuck,’ he said, breathlessly.

‘Then I would have to throw you in my SUV and drive you to the station. Let’s lock the door and do it,’ I said.

‘Godd, Justin, you don’t know how tempting….. but they would come looking for me. We can’t.’ Then he gave me another quick kiss and said, ‘Let’s go,’ and picked up my bag.

I picked up the box of my stuff. At the landing he stopped.

‘What? Did we forget something?’ I asked.

‘I gotta have one more feel, so I don’t forget,’ he said as he dropped the bag and groped the front of my cargo shorts with both hands. ‘Ohh, fuck, yeah, you’re so fuckin’ hard.’

‘Chad….Chad, if you don’t stop now, you’re going to have a whole lot to remember, cause you’re gonna make me cum in my shorts.’

‘That would be funny,’ he said, laughing. He groped again, then gave me a quick kiss and picked up my bag.

We loaded my stuff into the SUV. The guys without a ride were gathered around the van.

‘Looks like you’re getting to take off,’ I said.

‘Yeah. Aren’t you going to walk me over?’

‘I can’t.’ I smoothed my hands down over the very obvious protrusion in my shorts.

Chad grabbed me by the arm and pulled me around behind the SUV. ‘Take it out, I’ll take care of it for you.’

‘What?! We can’t do that here!’

‘We can, and I will,’ he said. ‘We should’ve done it upstairs. We can ago back upstairs, say we forgot something.’

‘They’re loading up. There’s not time for both of us to……’

‘Who said anything about both of us? I said I would do you. It would be so neat to spend those hours on the bus with your cum inside me. It wouldn’t be such a long, lonely ride; I would have you with me. Come on.’

He was pulling me around the SUV, and then he let go of my arm and ran towards the dorm. I ran after him. I didn’t know if the others saw us or not. We dashed up the stairs and Chad locked the door behind us. It was one of the few times I’d ever known the door to be locked.

‘Come on, back to our bunks,’ he said. ‘Back where it all started.’

At the end of the room we stood between our bunks and he tore at my shorts to get them down. They fell to my ankles and he pulled my briefs down as he went to his knees.

‘Godd, I love this cock,’ he said as he took me in his mouth.

I stood there, suddenly mesmerized at the sight of his handsome, tanned face moving back and forth, watching my cock appear and disappear in and out of his mouth. He boggled my mind; I’d never seen him like this.

‘Godd, I love it,’ he gasped as he paused to stroke my cock. He looked up at me. ‘I love you. We can’t be long…..give me your load to take with me.’

‘Ohh, Chad, I wish…..’

‘Don’t wish. Just give it to me. I’m not leaving without it.’

He sucked me furiously, like a hungry wolf on a piece of raw meat. My cock felt like a bar of steel, my balls ached for release. Godd, I was going to drown him when I came. I was trembling with lust, and fright that someone would come looking for us. I didn’t think he would stop even if they did, till I gave him what he wanted. It seemed like it went on forever. I wanted it to, so maybe I willed it to be so.

We timed it just right. ‘Chad….fuck, man, I’m gonna cum!’

‘MMmnnnn,’ he moaned, nodding, as he continued to suck me.

Seconds later I exploded. I was unloading what felt like the cum of the century when I heard heavy footsteps coming up the stairs. Chad didn’t stop. He clasped his hands tightly around my butt to hold me in place. I didn’t think I was going to stop cumming. The footsteps were coming closer; I heard the clomp on the landing.

‘Chad, someone’s coming!’ I gasped.

He nodded and kept sucking. I was still cumming!

‘Chad….!’

‘Hey, you guys up here? The van’s ready to leave!’

He jerked off of my cock and stood up and I scrambled to get my clothes pulled up. He was smiling a goofy smile as he was swallowing my cum. He waited till I had my shorts done up then headed for the door. Whoever had come up the stairs was trying to come in.

‘Yeah, Justin thought he forgot something,’ Chad said as he unlocked the door.

‘Why’s the door locked?’

‘Must’ve swung shut and locked itself,’ Chad said. Godd, it sounded lame.

‘Yeah, right.’

I came around from the bunk.=

‘Had to get in one last time, huh,’ the boy said.

‘What do you mean?’ Chad asked with a scowl.

‘Come on, you don’t think everybody knows you guys have been lovers all fuckin’ year?’

‘What the fuck are you talking about?’ I blurted as I approached them. I tried to sound shocked and pissed but it didn’t come out that way.

‘Come on, we gotta go,’ Chad said, and started down the stairs.

With that, it was dropped, for the moment. We walked to the van. Most of the guys were loaded. I followed Chad around to the side. The back looked full; he was apparently going to ride up front.

‘Come on, we’re loaded and waiting,’ someone said.

‘Yeah, we’re loaded and they’re upstairs unloading.’

Suddenly things were getting hairy; I was hearing things that I had no clue anybody knew about. My face was feeling warm and Chad had a funny look on his face. He put out his hand and I took it.

‘Well, see you, buddy,’ he said.

‘Yeah, have a safe trip back,’ I said.

It was awkward.

‘That’s it? You’re shaking hands? Aren’t you going to kiss him goodbye?’ someone said.

It was like somebody had poured a bucked of cold water over me and the heavy shroud of pretenses was suddenly washed off. My face had even cooled. Chad had sat in the passenger seat, facing out, one leg slung out over the edge of the seat. Our eyes met and it was like we were seeing each other and the world in a whole new light. I felt a warm flush go through me as he rose up out of the seat.

‘Yeah,’ he said huskily. ‘Yeah, I am.’

Oh, Godd, he’s going to do it! He’s going to kiss me right here in front of everybody! The thought barely flashed across my brain before he was wrapping his powerful arms around me, pulling me in tight against him and his mouth smashing against mine. I met his passion; I kissed him back with everything in me Every fiber of my being trembled and I felt his cock getting hard.

I was aware of the whooping and applause only as we were coming down from the kiss. I didn’t know if Chad was even aware of it. We parted but held close and his eyes were so fixed on mine that it was like we were alone in the universe. He kissed me again. The blast of the horn broke us up and we stepped apart. The applause was still going on.

‘About fuckin’ time.’

‘Fuck, that was hot.’

‘Hey, let’s try it.’

‘Get the fuck away from me.’

Chad was smiling and his eyes were wet, I couldn’t tell if it was embarrassment or emotion. He leaned forward and planted another kiss on me then got in the van, his hand on the door to close it.

‘We better get rolling before he throw shim over the hood and fucks him,’ somebody said.

I stepped back from the van and Chad closed the door. The gravel crunched under the tires.

‘Until!’ he said as the van was pulling away.

‘Until!’ I said back. I stood and watched the van go down the drive. The turn signal came on and I watched it pull out onto the road. I stood till it was out of sight. Suddenly, I felt empty, and more alone than I’d ever felt in my life. I looked all around and saw one lone vehicle; my new SUV. I was the last to leave.

Chapter Thirteen

So we graduated and went our separate ways. We stayed in touch by letter and phone–we even had phone sex once–and we got together over the 4th of July as we’d planned. It was a roller coaster of emotions, from hot, raw-even rough–sex, to tender lovemaking. We professed our love many times, often in terms of desperation, as if it might be the last time we would be together.

We got together twice that summer before we went off to college. We saw each other over Christmas, but not spring break. It was like that each year, twice over the summer and at Christmas. It was like we were on a schedule. It wasn’t enough but it was all we had. It wasn’t enough for Chad and it didn’t come close to meeting my physical needs. We had talked about it and agreed that we wouldn’t, probably couldn’t remain ‘faithful.’

I wasn’t promiscuous but I got my share of sex. I didn’t play college sports but I befriended one of the jocks from the soccer team and he and several of his teammates provided me with all the sex I could handle. I spent many nights in their dorm.

Chad wrote that he was doing okay, too. I didn’t doubt it. We spoke on the phone from time to time but our conversations seemed uncomfortable at times. We seemed more ourselves in our letters. I liked it, too, that I could reread his letters.

We didn’t make it to each other’s graduation; they were on the same weekend. He called me but it was short; there was too much going on. His parents gave him a trip to Europe for graduation and I took a job at one of the companies where I’d served an internship so the summer following graduation turned into the fall and then winter, and we didn’t see each other. It seemed our lives had been taken over by the total reality of living.

I never stopped loving him, but time made it easier not to miss him so much. It was the next Fourth of July before we got together again, and again over Labor Day, and the passion was still there but I felt the love was waning. Not mine; his. I felt his passion was laced with raw lust. It made for great sex, but the aftermath was left wanting.

We didn’t talk much on the phone. We still wrote letters, and then I wrote letters, without getting a reply. I didn’t call him to see what might be wrong. I was afraid to. Then one day I got a notice from the post office that I had mail that had to be signed for. I drove to the post office and signed for fat, heavy duty mailer from someone named Madeline Ford.

I didn’t know anyone named Madeline Ford. I sat in my truck and pulled the zip tab on the mailer with a feeling in my gut that this was not good news. I dumped the content on the seat beside me; a bundle of letters tied with a ribbon and several other letters and envelopes. I flipped through the letters in the tied bundle; they were my letters to Chad. I sorted through the loose ones and found the last three that I had written to Chad, unopened. There was a plain blue envelope and another letter addressed to me bearing the return address of this Madeline Ford. My hands trembled as I opened it. Something was wrong. Terribly wrong.

Dear Justin:

We don’t know each other but I feel I know you from listening to Chad talk so much about you. By way of introduction, I am Madeline, Chad’s fiance.

I went numb. My eyes seemed to freeze and I couldn’t make them focus to read any further.

Fiance!?!? When? How long? When was he going to tell me this little bit of news? The pages shook in my trembling hands and I had to lay them on the steering wheel.

Chad and I were to be married in October. It was to be a simple and very private affair. We were going on a cruise and be married on the ship.

It wasn’t to be…..we were…..why was she writing in the past tense?

It was not to be. Chad was killed in a car crash two months ago……..

The words trailed off in my head, as if my brain was refusing to process them. ‘Oh, God! God, no,’ I breathed. I stared at the words, I read them over and over again till they began to come back into my reality. I didn’t want them there but they came back.

I was permitted to go retrieve my personal things from his apartment, with his mother, and she asked if I would help her go through his things. I came across these letters and thought you might want them. You understand now why the last ones were not opened. The others, along with a few notes that I had written him, were found in a very nice treasure box that he had apparently bought just for their safe keeping. Unless you want the chest, I would like to keep it. Let me know, and if you do want it, I will part with it and send it to you. Somehow, I feel you have as much right to it as I do; I am being selfish.

I was reluctant at first to mention this, but I shall. There was one letter from you, laying open, on his nightstand where he had apparently been reading it. With it was a letter he had started, to you. I thought you should have it as well. I must admit, with some guilt and shame, that I read them both. I also read part of one of your other letters to him but guilt overtook me and I put it away. I do not regret reading what I did, though.

I did not know the extent of Chad’s relationship with you. Nothing in his words or actions gave a clue that he might have been bisexual. So I didn’t really know his true sexual orientation, but he was totally straight for me. He was an incredible lover. He was apparently so with you as well. You should know that I was very surprised but I am not upset about this. Had he lived and had I known what I know now, I still would have married him. I loved him, and he loved me. He loved you as well, and I know you loved him. I loved him enough that I would have shared him with you if that made him happy, and I hope you might have felt the same towards me.

I don’t know if we will ever meet but it is a comfort to know that you are out there and were such an intimate part of Chad’s life. It brings me comfort that he found such happiness before me.

With deep respect and gratitude,

Madeline.

PS. I went through everything of Chad’s as thoroughly as possible to insure that there was nothing ‘unseemly’ that his mother might find. I found nothing ‘incriminating.’

I sat staring at the top of the steering wheel, numb from shock. It was supposed to be ‘Until.’ I heard the words but didn’t know I had spoken them; they seemed to come from far off. Then I came to and the reality of it all washed over me and I began to tear up.

‘It was supposed to be until, dammit, not never.’ I felt the emotions swelling up inside me but I fought them down. I didn’t want them to emerge; I didn’t know what they would be–anger….hurt–I just didn’t know, and I didn’t want to find out.

Gradually, as it soaked in, I felt my world crumbling in slow motion around me, till I felt crushed. I was aware of people coming and going but I didn’t know how long I sat there. The pages of the letter fell from the steering wheel onto the floor. I picked them up, folded them carefully and put them back in the envelope. Then I gathered everything up and put it back in the mailer, including the unopened blue envelope.

Chapter Fourteen

Life went on although there were times when I felt it was passing me by. I never got over Chad. Maybe I never will; but time makes it easier to think about him.

I wrote Madeline a thank you note, nothing more, and we never corresponded.

Dear Madeline,

You can keep the treasure box. Thank you for sending me the letters, and thank you for loving him. I had no clue either. I wish things had worked out differently so we might have shared him. I believe he had enough love to share.

Other than the empty hole in me, my life was going well. Life was not fair to many of my sex partners who even became lovers who in my mind had to live up to Chad. None of them ever did; perhaps because I would not allow it. I had a lot of great sex but I avoided any serious involvement. I think the idea of becoming involved frightened me.

Nearly eighteen years after graduating from Benford I was in that part of the country on vacation; close enough that I felt I would regret it if I didn’t take the time. There were second thoughts….I passed the road sign pointing the way….but the prospect of regrets made me turn around and go back. There were flutters in my stomach as I approached the turnoff. The flutters became pressure that moved up into my chest as I went up the drive that circled the school.

The place looked well kept, the grounds neatly trimmed and it looked like fresh paint around the windows, and I wondered, could it still be in operation as a high school?

Along the back of the drive I parked in front of the kitchen side of the dorm. A shirtless youth on a riding mower was making the last swath along the far side of the grounds on the opposite drive. He finished the swath as I was getting out of my car and drove the mower to a nearby shed where he parked it. He was very muscular for someone his age, I thought. When he got off the mower I saw that he was more than shirtless; he was pretty close to naked. Besides heavy work boots and a baseball cap all he wore was the tiniest shorts I’d ever seen. The light khaki tan material was dark in his crotch and along the waist from sweat. The shorts rode low on his hips, well below his navel, and so high on his thighs that there was no leg to them. The front bulged with his manhood, which but for the way the shorts hugged his upper thighs, surely would’ve fallen out.

He was absolutely a mountain of muscle on the move as he came toward me, muscles rippling everywhere, especially his abs which were exposed clear down to number seven and eight of the eight pack. My Godd, he was stunning!

He seemed even more muscular up close yet he was lean and tall so he didn’t look like a freaky bodybuilder. He was just in damned great shape. He looked younger than I thought. He smiled, and suddenly it struck me.

I took it all in again in one sweeping glance; the body, the walk, the cocky smile, a weird feeling swept over me….I did the math….and remembered the scandal of the farmer’s daughter…..!

This was Chad walking toward me! He was more muscular than Chad had been, with tree trunk thighs and heavily muscles shoulders; he was Chad enhanced. But no, I remembered he said he used a condom….and he said there was only that one time. It was Brock who got the girl pregnant. I tried to see Brock in the youth who stood before me, but for the muscles, this wasn’t Brock.

‘How can I help you?’ he asked cheerfully as he tilted his cap back off a shock of dark blonde hair. The way he stopped moving he reminded me of a young stallion, still so powerful, at ease. I had to take a quick breath to prime my voice.

‘I was passing by and decided to stop. Does the place still operate as a school?’

‘No, no, they closed it down several years ago, over some scandal about the headmaster and some of the boys. Did you go to school here?’

‘Yes. It was a long time ago. What’s here now?’

‘Nothing. It just stands empty. Some of the neighbors pay us to cut the grass and keep things up so it don’t look run down and ruin the looks of their property. When did you go to school here?’

‘It was eighteen years ago when I graduated.’

His face lit up with a big smile. ‘Maybe you knew my Dad, he went to school here.’

I was looking him up and down, trying to keep from drooling. ‘I…think I…might have. Was his name Chad?’

‘Yeah. You did know him! That’s neat as hell!’ he said excitedly.

Just then another boy came around the corner of the building. I did a double take that must have showed on my face.

The boy laughed. ‘Yup, there’s two of us,’ he said. ‘That’s Tom. I’m Taylor. Hey, Tom, this guy went to school here; he knew our Dad. What’s your name?’ he asked me.

‘Justin.’

‘This is Justin…..this is my brother, Tom. As you can see, we’re twins.’

‘You’re also clones,’ I joked.

‘No, shit, you knew our Dad?’ Tom asked excitedly

‘Yeah, he knew his name, without me telling him,’ Taylor said.

‘Bet you could tell us stories about him,’ Tom said.

‘I could but it’s not good to tell tales out of school,’ I joked.

‘Hey, would you like to go inside and have a look around your old dorm?’ Taylor asked.

‘No kidding, you’ve got keys to let me in?’

‘Well….we don’t exactly have keys,’ he said, looking at Tom.

‘When we were doing some work inside we jimmied the side door to the kitchen so it wouldn’t lock us out,’ Tom explained. He was already walking towards the door.

They led the way through the kitchen and dining area and up the stairs. It was a bit of jolt to walk into the dorm after so many years with the bunks still there, minus the clutter, still with mattresses and pillows but no sheets or pillowcases. It was even more of a jolt when Taylor walked down the aisle and stood the other end between the bunks. I sort of choked up; I was watching Chad walk down the aisle!

‘Well, does it still look familiar?’ he asked.

For a few seconds my breath wouldn’t come. Familiar? Godd, if he only knew how much he looked like his father.

‘Yes, except for the clutter,’ I replied.

‘We sometimes sleep up here,’ Tom said ‘It’s fun to lie here in the dark and imagine what it was like when our Dad stayed here.’

‘Yeah, we’ve often wondered which bunk was his,’ said Taylor. Ironically, he had moved down the aisle and stood right beside it.

‘That one right there, mine was right beside it,’ I said.

It was funny the way his face lit up.

‘No shit! Now we know, Tom. We can take turns sleeping in it,’ he said excitedly.

‘Or sleep in it together; that would be neater,’ Tom said as he moved past me to join his brother. They stood on either side of the top bunk, rubbing their hands up and down the mattress, as if they were connecting somehow with the boy who was their father.

I walked down the aisle, past them, and stood between mine and Chad’s bunks.

‘So, you and our Dad were buddies,’ Taylor said.

‘Best friends.’ I wished I could be alone in the dorm, and lie on my bunk, or Chad’s, and be alone with my memories. I started to go on but I stopped short; I didn’t want it to lead to me having to tell them their father was dead.

‘We never saw him or heard from him,’ Tom said.

‘We don’t even know what he looks like. Mom never got any pictures of him.’

‘Just look in the mirror,’ I said. ‘Or at each other.’

They both smiled. ‘No kidding? ‘We look that much like him?’

‘You look just like him,’ I said as I pulled out my wallet. I opened it to the few pictures I carried, to the two I had of Chad. One was of him in a suit and tie, looking more handsome than any guy had a right to. The other one was in running shorts and sneakers.

‘Dang, look at this, our Dad was a total stud,’ Tom said, showing the pictures to his brother.

‘Well, fuck, I sure can’t blame Mom for going for him,’ said Taylor.

‘Shit, if he wasn’t our Dad, I could go for him,’ Tom said.

‘Hey, if I’m not being too nosey, was there any of that stuff that went on when you were here, like between the headmaster and the guys?’ Taylor asked.

I wasn’t expecting that, and it jolted me a little. I hesitated.

‘It’s okay if you don’t want to say,’ Taylor said quickly. ‘I was asking because……’ He suddenly cut himself off, I thought because of a look he got from his brother. It piqued my curiosity. What did they know?

‘Because why?’ I asked ‘Tell me why you were asking and I’ll answer your question.’

‘We don’t know where the gay and straight genes come from, but we’ve often wondered, about….you know…..’

‘Your father,’ I finished for him.

‘Yeah,’ they said, nodding.

‘We’ve just wondered about our Dad….if he was gay or straight, or somewhere in between,’ said Tom.

I didn’t know how to answer them. My head wasn’t clear. I was still reeling from learning that it was Chad, not Brock who fathered these two young studs.

I wanted to tell them that their father was straight as they come; I thought it was what they wanted to hear.

‘It doesn’t make any difference, really; where the gene comes from, or if he was gay or straight,’ Taylor said. ‘We got different genes and it works out for us.’

I must have had a questioning look on my face. The boys glanced at each other and it was a silent communication between them. They grinned, and that turned into a quiet chuckle belly laugh that caused their incredible abs to ripple, but neither of them said anything

‘So that stuff that caused the scandal, I guess none of that went on when you were here,’ Tom said.

‘The only scandal was when your Dad got your Mother pregnant,’ I said. ‘It got kind of hairy.’ I went on and told them about the farmer marching into the classroom with a shotgun. They roared with laughter while I was treated to a symphony of bare, rippling muscles.

‘So our Dad almost got his balls blown off,’ Tom said, still laughing.

‘We didn’t know who was going to get what blown off, but it was pretty tense,’ I said. ‘But actually, it was another boy, not Chad, who we all thought got her pregnant,’ I said. ‘His name was Brock. He all but admitted to it, and he must have thought it was him because he left school and he never came back for his senior year. That’s the reason I was so surprised to find out it was Chad. The reason you never heard from him is because he was sure he didn’t do it. He admitted to being with your mother but he said he used a condom; the other guy didn’t.’

They seemed to be satisfied but I was still curious. ‘Can I ask you a question now?’

‘Sure,’ Tom said.

‘A minute ago when we were wondering about your Dad being gay or straight….you said, it works for us. I didn’t catch what you meant.’

They both smiled again.

‘You wanta tell him?’ Taylor asked.

‘I guess it wouldn’t hurt,’ Tom said.

‘Well, we, uh….well, we’re twins, but we’re not what you would call really identical in all respects,’ Taylor said.

‘I’m gay, he’s straight,’ said Tom. He glanced at his brother and they were both smiling. ‘So, it works for us,’ he said.

‘Oh, I see.’

‘Now, can I ask you another question? Actually, I already asked it and you sort of skipped over it,’ Taylor said.

‘What? I didn’t mean to,’ I said.

‘Well, when I asked you if any of that stuff that caused the big scandal ever went on when you were here, you said the only scandal was when our Dad got our Mother pregnant. That didn’t really answer the question, did it.’

‘No, it didn’t,’ I said.

‘No, it didn’t answer the question? Or no, that stuff didn’t go on here.’

‘It didn’t answer the question. Yes, some stuff like that did go on when I was here,’ I said. It was easier to answer truthfully because it was a long time ago, but more, because of the boys admission of their sexual orientation, and I was suddenly hopeful that this all might lead to something.

‘But you’re not going to tell us what. Like, was our Dad involved in anything like that, do you know?’ Taylor asked.

‘Yes.’

‘No shit! He was! Do you know that for sure?’ Tom asked excitedly.

Everything was out in the open, I thought it was okay to say it. ‘I should know. He fucked my brains out on more than one occasion.’

The look on their faces was priceless and they broke out laughing and high fiving each other.

‘No fuckin’ shit! That’s hot as hell! Are you going to tell us about it?’ they asked excitedly.

‘Do you guys happen to know about an old shack back in the woods behind the school grounds?’ I asked.

‘Yeah, man! We’ve fucked around back there lots of times before we started using the dorm,’ Tom said.

I told them about Brock discovering me and Chad in the act, and him fucking us, and about him fucking us in the weight room.

‘So, our Dad was gay, too,’ Tom said, sounding a little proud.

‘I think he was Bi. The gay stuff was more experimenting around,’ I said. ‘I know he didn’t reciprocate much. In fact, the last I heard, he was about to get married.’ I stopped there; I didn’t want to tell them the whole truth.

Luckily, they didn’t ask for it. They were eating up what I was telling them….and responding physically. Their shorts bulged with their obvious hardons.

‘Fuck, man, is it perverted to get a hardon hearing about your own Dad having sex?’ Taylor said, laughing as he brushed his hand down over the front of his tiny shorts.

Tom did more than brush his hand. ‘Naw, I don’t think it is if we never knew him,’ he said, groping his bulge. Then he was looking at me with a mischievous grin. ‘You, uh….wouldn’t be interested in messing around would you?’ When he said it I saw Taylor groping his bulge, too.

‘Yeah, if you’re not in any big hurry, and need a place to spend the night, free,’ Taylor said.

‘Wouldn’t it raise suspicions, a strange car parked all night?’ I asked.

‘Naw, we often have guys stay over, nobody ever bothers us,’ Tom said. ‘Besides, if anybody came to the door we would just ignore it and say we didn’t hear them.’

I swallowed hard at the thought of having sex with these two perfect specimens, my temperature rising in my head so fast that I wondered if I might look flushed. ‘Well, I’m not in any hurry,’ I said.

‘Great! We don’t even have to go out for food, we can fix something to eat down in the kitchen,’ Taylor said excitedly.

‘But I oughta shower first. He don’t have to, he hasn’t done anything, but I’m all sweaty,’ Taylor said.

‘Fuck you,’ Tom said, laughing.

‘You got it backwards as usual, I’m the one who does the fucking,’ Taylor said.

‘You don’t need to shower on my account,’ I said. ‘When I saw you get off the tractor and come toward me….I saw how those shorts were all soaked with sweat….like the sweat shrunk them….you’re fine just the way you are….both of you.’

‘Then I don’t guess we’re in any big rush to eat supper either,’ Taylor said, clasping his hand around his brother’s butt.

The sight of them, now knowing we were going to have sex, was almost overwhelming. Taylor was squeezing Tom’s butt and Tom reached down and clasped his hand over the front of Taylor’s shorts.

‘Those shorts on you guys are simply awesome,’ I said. ‘I’m surprised there aren’t auto accidents when people drive by.’

They both laughed. ‘We do get a few slow drive-bys, and some turn in and circle the drive.’

‘Hey, you wanta see us first?’ Taylor asked.

‘We don’t mind being watched.’

‘Yes, I would love to watch you,’ I said.

‘Okay, take a seat and watch, and feel free to join in at any time,’ said Taylor.

They smashed their bodies together and started rubbing against each other, like a couple of strippers performing. The hardest point of contact was their shorts. Taylor clasped his hands around Tom’s butt and ground his loins against him and started kissing him lightly, while Tom squeezed Taylor’s chest muscles and tweaked his tits.

‘How about it, are you going to suck me this time?’ Tom murmured.

‘No,’ Taylor replied.

‘For our friend, just to show him you can,’ Tom chided him.

‘But I can’t. I’ve never sucked a cock in my life you know that.’

‘I know you never had the balls to suck mine.’

‘It’s not a matter of balls or no balls. It’s just the way we’re put together. Fuck, man, what part of I’m straight don’t you understand?’

‘The part where you’re kissing me.’

Taylor laughed and kissed him all the harder.

I didn’t know if the conversation was for real or if they were playing for my benefit.

‘What if I don’t let you fuck me anymore,’ Tom said.

‘That would be your loss as much as mine,’ Taylor said. He had his hands down inside Tom’s shorts and I could tell he was fingering his ass.

‘What if I decided not to fuck you anymore. Bet you wouldn’t like that. Do you want me not to fuck you anymore?’

Tom was wriggling his butt against his brother’s hand. ‘Aww….Ohhh, fuck no, Bro. I don’t want you to ever stop fucking me.

I could tell Taylor had a finger deep inside Tom’s ass, maybe two.

‘Ohhh….ohhhh, Taylor!….Awwhh, Goddd….!’

‘You want me to fuck you now, don’t you?’=

‘Yesss!’ he gasped. ‘Ohh, fuck, Yesss…you know I do.’

Taylor turned him around and pulled his shorts down to expose his butt, then pulled out his own cock and rubbed it up down the crack of his ass. Tom squirmed his butt back against it.

‘We know which one is Dad’s bunk, now, let’s fuck on it,’ Taylor said.

They pulled their tiny shorts off and Taylor bent Tom over Chad’s bunk, facing mine. He wet his cock with spit and slid the head up and down the crack of his brother’s ass. He dropped another glob of spit into the crack.

‘Why don’t you strip down too,’ he said to me.

‘I will, while I watch you.’

‘Do you like to kiss?’ Tom asked me.

‘Yes.’

‘Good, we can kiss while Taylor fucks me.’ Then suddenly his eyes popped open and he gasped, and I knew his brother had entered him. ‘Ohhh….Ohhh, fuck!’ he groaned, his head down and his eyes closed, as Taylor slowly plowed into him. ‘Awwwhhh!…..Awwhh, fuck, it’s in,’ he gasped. Lifting his head, he opened his eyes and looked at me. ‘Start kissing me, man.’

His brother fucked him and I kissed him. As I did, I removed my clothes, hardly breaking contact with his lashing tongue. It was erotic as hell, but I wanted to get more involved. I wasn’t sure they wanted me to but I took the chance. I moved around to the other side of Chad’s bunk, behind Taylor. Godd, he was an awesome sight, his beautiful butt muscles flexing and clenching as he drove his cock in and out of his brother’s ass, the muscles of his back and shoulders bulging and rippling, and his thighs bulging with each stroke. As I knelt down I could see Tom’s big cock pumping out precum that was thrown about as his cock swung about. I clasped my hands around Taylor’s taut butt, my mouth watering. I leaned in and began licking his crack. He stopped, looking over his shoulder.

‘We’re gonna pause for a minute while Justin eats my ass,’ he told Tom.

‘You lucky prick,’ Tom complained. ‘You get it from both sides and all I get is fucked.’

Taylor smacked him hard on his ass and they both laughed.

‘It’s okay, Bro, he’s making your cock throb so hard inside me, it feels like you’re fucking me,’ Tom said.

I tongued him till the muscles in the back of my throat were getting sore. Then I stood and circled the bunk just to watch them. It was better than any porn I’d ever seen, smooth muscles rippling everywhere, but mostly because I was seeing the reincarnation of Chad, doubled. But Taylor couldn’t be still. Gradually, he was tightening his butt muscles and moving in tiny fuck motions, gradually building up motion till he finally got back into it full force. Tom showed his appreciation.

‘Aww, yeah, fuck me, Taylor…..fuck me,’ he moaned as he wrapped his arms and legs around his brother.

Somehow, Taylor found the will power to stop. ‘Come on, you want some of this?’ he asked me.

‘Yes.’

Taylor stepped back off the bunk and I took his place. It was the first either of them had seen my cock.

‘Holy Shit!’ he blurted.

His outburst caused Tom to look over his shoulder. ‘Oh My Godd! That is huge! Fuck, man, I don’t know if I can take all of that.’

I didn’t think he was serious and I moved in behind him, stroking my cock.

‘No, man, I can’t handle that,’ he said, and this time he sounded serious, even fearful. I started to back away but Taylor clasped his hand on my butt to keep me there.

‘Sure you can, Bro. You’ll regret it for the rest of your life if you don’t at least try,’ Taylor said.

I thought he was being a little dramatic, but I hoped it worked; I really did want to fuck his brother. I wanted to fuck him too but I knew that wouldn’t happen. Or would it…….?

‘If he lets me fuck him, Taylor, will you let him fuck you?’ I asked with a smirking grin.

‘Hey, I’m straight.’

‘That doesn’t answer the question,’ I said.

‘Yeah, Taylor you’re all so fuckin’ brave for me but you’re a coward yourself,’ Tom chimed in.

‘I’m not a coward, I’m straight!’ he said with great emphasis. ‘It’s got nothing to do with being scared or cowardly, it’s about being straight.’

‘Bullshit,’ Tom said.

‘I don’t want to push it, but getting fucked once by your brother has nothing to do with you being straight or gay,’ I said. ‘It’s just two brothers messing around.

‘Yeah, what have I been telling you all this time,’ Tom said.

‘You want to see me fuck him, don’t you,’ I said.

‘Maybe….maybe I’d go down on you,’ Taylor said, rather timidly.

He was weakening, and Tom saw it too. ‘And let me fuck you,’ he said.

‘I can get you ready….make you really want it,’ I offered.

‘How’re you going to do that?’ he asked.

‘Let me show you. Tom and I will make you a deal. Let me show you, and any time you want me to stop, just say so and we’ll call it off.’

He had to think about it. I could tell he was a little scared but I thought he was more worried about what it would do to his macho manhood if he didn’t want to stop me.

‘Okay. Show me what you’re gonna show me,’ he said.

‘Okay, lay down across the bunk beside your brother.’

He assumed the position, cross ways on the bunk with his legs extended over the edge. I knelt down between his legs and lifted them onto my shoulders.

‘You’re gonna rim me again. I like that. But that’s not gonna make me wanta get fucked,’ he said.

‘Then just enjoy the rimming,’ I said.

Tom got up and stood on the other side of the bunk, close to his brother’s head, his cock standing out like a club. I began licking Taylor’s balls and he moaned softly, closed his eyes and lifted and spread his legs out. I was glad to see Tom step astraddle the top of his head and hold his brother’s legs up.

I spent a couple of minutes on his balls then went to work on his ass. I gave him every pleasure I could with my tongue; I needed to make this work. As his asshole grew more relaxed I got more aggressive. I pushed on the back of his thighs and Tom pulled his legs higher and pressed them downward, bending his brother in half. That spread Taylor’s butt wide apart and I eyed his asshole, squeezing and palpitating with anticipation.

‘I think your asshole is getting anxious,’ I said, giving it a few licks.

‘Anxious for more of your tongue,’ Taylor said.

I gave him more tongue. I dug my fingers into the muscle surrounding his asshole and pulled the hole wide open, exposing the pinkish, velvety lining. It was palpitating in as deep as I could see. I wet my fingers and worked them into his hole and pulled him open wider so I could see deeper.

‘Ohh, fuck, this is beautiful,’ I murmured.

‘You gonna admire it or are you gonna rim it,’ Taylor said.

I buried my face in his butt and drove my tongue deep in his asshole.

‘AAAaahhhhhh!’ he cried out. ‘Oh, Fuck!….ohhh….Awwww, fuck, yeah…..do it, man….eat my ass….tongue it deep….ohhh, yeah…. Fuck….that is so good!’

I gave it everything I had, licking the inner lining of his delicious hole, fluttering my tongue deep inside him; driving him nuts. At the same time I was rubbing the lower rim of his hole with my thumb. I didn’t think he noticed when I worked my thumb through the hole. I didn’t think he noticed when I replaced my thumb with my middle finger. Or when I used two fingers, then three. My tongue kept him distracted.

I found his prostate nestled in the shallow depths of his body. I felt it moving, palpitating, throbbing, as if to welcome my fingers, but I quickly avoided it. I concentrated on my tongue and worked my three fingers in and out of his asshole, pressing down against the bottom of the rim to stretch him as much as possible. Every now and then I accidentally touched his prostate but each time I pulled away from it.

‘Fuck, man, why do you keep pulling away from that spot? It feels real good when you touch it,’ Taylor said as he suddenly reached down and grasped my wrist.

‘Where? Show me,’ I said.

He held onto my wrist as if to guide my fingers to the spot. I purposely avoided touching his prostate for a moment till we ‘found’ it.

‘There!’ he gasped, holding my hand firmly.

‘There?’ I moved my fingers around, touching the tender organ.

‘Yeah! Fuck, man, there! Ohhh…..ohhhh, yeah, right there…..ohhh…..ohhhhh, yeah, keep doing that. Oh, fuck, that is awesome….’ He kept moaning as he gripped my hand and thrashed his butt around against it.

Oh, shit, man, I….I think I….w-want ya’ to d-do it! Maybe I can….h-handle it.’

‘Do what?’ I asked. ‘I’m doing what you wanted, aren’t I?’

‘Fuck me. I think I can handle trying it just once,’ he blurted. ‘Godd, if your fingers feel this good, a cock’s gotta feel a hundred times as good.’

I glanced up at Tom as I kept massaging Taylor’s love nut. He was smiling from ear to ear. Taylor was getting impatient. He gripped my hand and began using it to fuck himself with my fingers.

‘Are you gonna fuck me or not?’ he groaned loudly. ‘It’s what you wanted ain’t it? It’s what you both wanted, and now I’m ready to try it and you’re not doing it?’

I wasn’t sure if he was talking about me fucking him, or Tom, but as bad as I wanted to take his cherry, I didn’t think it should be me. I looked at Tom again and nodded for him to come around to my side of the bunk. When he let go of his brother’s legs, Taylor clasped his arms around his calves to hold them up himself.

‘I’m going to let your brother do it,’ I said. ‘He oughta be the one to pop your cherry.’

He didn’t say anything. I didn’t think he cared who fucked him, or what; in his heated state of mind he would’ve taken on a pony.

I stood up to let Tom take up his position beside the bunk, aiming his cock downward toward his brother’s gaping hole. I quickly leaned down and took his cock in my mouth to give him lube then I guided it to the waiting hole. I looked up at him with a smile as Taylor’s clenching asshole squeezed around Tom’s cockhead. I saw tears in his eyes.

I stood back as he slowly entered his brother’s body for the first time, and watched two tears run down his tanned cheeks.

‘Ohhh, Goddd!’ Taylor moaned softly, his head hung over the edge of the bunk.

‘Is it okay?’ Tom asked.

‘Fuckin’ more okay than anything that’s ever happened to me,’ Taylor declared. ‘Fuck, man, I’m sorry we waited so long to do this.’

‘We didn’t wait. You did. I’ve wanted to do this since day one,’ Tom said.

‘Well, day one is here and gone,’ Taylor said. ‘You don’t have to want anymore, Bro, you can fuck my ass anytime you want.’

Tom looked at me, all puckered up through his smile; I thought he might cry. I could’ve almost cried myself as I watched the two brothers and saw two Chads. I tried to conjure up the image of me lying across the bunk and Chad towering over me, fucking me, while the whole dorm watched us. The image flashed before me in a bright light but then vanished, replaced by the two brothers–Chad’s sons–in our place.

I had a sudden flashback to graduation day, when Chad and I had sneaked back in the dorm and I stood between these bunks as he sucked my cock to bring up my load of cum that he said he wouldn’t leave without. Another of us kissing beside the van with everyone watching and cheering us on. Suddenly, I thought I should leave. This was a moment for Tom and Taylor. I glanced around for my clothes. I found my shorts and was putting them on before Tom noticed I was getting dressed. He reached out for my cock and tugged me closer, guiding my cock to his butt. I was sorely tempted. Godd, I was tempted. But I took the high road. This would always be my dorm, these would always be our bunks, but this was not my world anymore. It ceased to be my world when Chad died and what I had before me was a revelation of pure joy, but I was in their world where I didn’t belong. I put my hand around Tom’s hand around my cock and squeezed as I gently pulled away from him. I pulled up my shorts, then moved up behind him, pressing myself against his warm, muscular body and we moved back forth together as he fucked his brother. He turned his head and I kissed him fully on the mouth, then I moved away. It wasn’t a passionate kiss; it was a kiss goodbye. I finished getting dressed then moved to the other side of the bunk. I leaned down and kissed Taylor on the mouth. I was glad he didn’t open his eyes. I stepped away and turned to go. I looked back to see Tom shaking his head, a pained smile on his face. I nodded and smiled back. I took one long, last look around the dorm then left.

I skipped down the stairs, suddenly anxious to be gone from this place. I walked briskly to my car without looking around. I drove away without a backward look till turned onto the highway. Only then did I look back and say goodbye.

The End

(If you liked the story – or if you didn’t – I would appreciate hearing from you at [email protected]. Especially if you’ve had any similar experiences, or anything close; I would like to hear about it. I get a lot of my inspiration and ideas from readers. You will get a reply from me).

Thanks,

Pete

For Gay Demon Readers!!!!

I really appreciate your leaving comments on the site but I would also like to hear from you personally, or please include your email address with your comments so I can email you. I can’t respond to your COMMENTS; I can respond only if you include your email address. Thanks.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

**They’ve been friends since they were little and now Kevin feels its time to move up. does Robert feel the same?**

‘ i have to tell you something’ said Kevin.

‘like’

‘its hard for me to say’

‘come on dude you could tell me’

‘i know but this could change our relationship. i think you’re going to hate me.’

‘Kevin what did you do that you’re that afraid’

‘its not something i did’

‘tell me already please your scaring me’

– well im starting this story out a little late. first let me explain. my name is Kevin. the boy up there that im about to tell i love him; well that’s Robert. he is or was my best-friend. im gay and ive had feeling for him ever since i ever came out. there is a problem though. our parents are religious freaks. when they found out i was gay i got my shit thrown in the street, my father disowned me, my mother never even looked at me as i walked out of their lives forever. i never looked back. the only people i kept in touch with after that was robert. we grew up together, we practically shared the crib. robert’s parents are less strict i visit them for holidays. christmas, thanksgiving and everything else. its nice still having a family. the only reason they except me is cause of my relationship with robert which i am glad for.

me myself am from Latin descent. robert too. i am fairly tanned with jet black hair. and from hours of running and going to the gm at least 4 times a week. not that i look like a juice head but i have the works. 6 pack abs that i love to show to guys and get them all worked up. i had a nice bubble butt that was pure muscle. i stand about 5’9. and my dick stands about 8 and a half hard uncut with fair pubes right above the haed of my dick. my ass is hairless. robert also had great abs. not as defined as mine his ass was to die for and his cock on the one rare occasion that i saw it was at least 8 probably my size. his ass was hairless also and his body was the same except for his legs.

on with my story….

‘its hard’

‘come on you’re freaking me out’

‘okay dude. i… i like… i like you’

he looked down at the ground. ‘ what do you mean’

‘i mean i have feelings for you. please dont hate me. i didnt mean for it to happen. it just happened.’

‘you mean you like me or do you really like me’

‘robert i love you, i cant believe im saying it but i really do. i cant explain it. i didnt want to admit it but i do. i denied my feelings for so long but i cant hold this in anymore’

‘how long’

‘how long what’

‘how long have you felt like this.’

‘ever since i came out’

he stayed quiet for a minute. then his eyes opened wide. ‘you came out almost 2 and a half years ago.

i nodded. he looked back down. my eyes got watery. i knew this could have happened but i was hoping for another outcome. or at least for him to laugh and ignore it or anything. i thought we were closer.

‘are you okay?’ i reached out to touch him and he flinched. he never did that. i think its worse then i thought. i started crying silently. i wanted to let him think.

‘why’

‘why what?’

‘why did you have to tell me?’

‘i couldn’t keep this hidden any longer. bye’

i got up to leave. i expected him to get up and stop me and say something. but he said nothing. i went for the door and nothing. i got in my car and he still didn’t move. i cant believe it. when i got home i wanted a call saying anything along the lines of ‘it okay dude just forget it’ or at least a straight forward ‘ don’t ever talk to me again you disgusting piece of shit’. but no not even that.

i didnt get any sleep that night. i kept turning in my bed. i cant believe i lost him as a friend.

i went on with my life. i went to all my classes. at my college. i lived in an apartment close to campus. Robert went to the same college. which didn’t help although thank god it was a big campus i haven’t seen him. i don’t think i would’ve been able to look him in the face and not break down crying.

a couple days after i had told Robert i got a knock on the door. i thought it may be someone looking for the apartment to rent. but when i saw the time i got scared. it was already passed one in the morning. i got out of bed put the robe on since i slept in the nude and i didnt want to go flash and scare a potential roommate. i also got my bat out just incase it was someone trying to rob me or something.

‘hello whose there’ i called from the other side of the door. i looked through the peep hole but only saw a dark figure wearing a black hoodie and really couldnt make out his face.

‘hey dude its robert.’ hearing his voice made me so happy but then it faded. he probably wasnt going to be here long.

i opened the door and looked at him. he was wearing all black and a hoodie covering his face.

i missed seeing him.

he put down the hoodie and i saw that he had a black eye. ‘may i come in.’ he half smiled but then his hand went straight to his eye.

‘yes yes come in. oh my god are you okay?’ i asked. i wrapped my arm around his shoulder and sat him down on the couch. ‘want anything to drink?’

‘um yeah and an aspirin if you wouldn’t mind’

he had a black eye. what the hell happened. i grabbed a cup of water and an aspirin. i hurried back to him.

‘so you’re gonna tell me what happened there?’ i said pointing his eye. i got ice in a bag and put it on his eye.

‘well. it really dosent matter.’ he said looking down. he sounded sad. i didn’t want to push but i had to know.

i hooked my finger under his chin and pulled his face till he was looking me straight in the face. ‘tell me what happened please.’

his eyes began to water up and he started to shake. i wrapped my arms around him and gave him a tight hug. i heard him start to cry with his sniffles and shivers.

‘my dad happened’

‘what?!’ i knew his dad although aggressive i wouldn’t imagine this.

‘i upset him’

‘that gives him no right, what happened?’

‘remember that day you told me what you told me.’

it pained me to think of it and what happened in between that day and this. i nodded. ‘yeah i remember’

‘well im sorry.’

‘me too, but i dont see how that and your black eye have in common.’

‘you dont get it do you’ he got a little upset.

‘no i honestly dont.’

he grabbed my face and kissed me hard and wet on the lips. i was shocked. i backed away.

‘what are you doing, you aren’t gay’

‘Kevin really i dont know if i am or not anymore. all i know is that i love you and i want to be with you. that day that i couldn’t say anything to you was because i was afraid’

‘afraid of what.’

‘afraid of this.’ he said pointing at his black eye.

‘he found out’

‘i just told him. Kevin i love you so much. and i wanted it known. i never told you but i do have feelings for you.’

‘what, why couldn’t you just tell me that when i told you’

‘i just told you i was afraid.’ im sorry im sorry your right.’

i touched his eye and he winced. crap i felt so horrible.

‘so you going to crash here tonight?’

‘actually i was wondering if the room you wanted to rent was still available.’

‘oh my god are you kidding of course, yes its available.’

‘great ill take it, my dad kicked me out, do you mind driving me home to get my stuff. im afraid if we wait till morning it’ll be gone off the street’

‘yeah let me get dressed.’

i got dressed in jeans and and jacket. grabbed my keys and we were off.

‘so are we just going to bust in and take your stuff unless he has it packed already’

‘no he shouldn’t be home, i think he went to go drink at some bar.’

when we got there, there was only a little clothes left on the lawn. the light was on. we walked in and went straight to his room. i saw his mom crying on the sofa. this brought back memories that i wish would’ve stayed away.

‘theres boxes in the attic.’ i already knew where. this was practically home. it was like i was leaving home all over again. it was sadder this time. but at least i wouldn’t be alone.

we through everything in boxes as fast as we could. we didn’t want to run into his dad. i could hold my own but it wouldn’t feel right having to fight with his father.

‘are you going to say bye to your mother?’

‘why should i she didn’t say anything to me when i told her. she just cried and listen to whatever my dad was telling her.’

i remember the same with my mother.

‘could you tell her bye, for me’

he looked at me with a pained expression. ‘ill try’

i wish i had told my mother bye. at least that. it kills me when i think of her. she was my best-friend till my father found out. and then i was officially dead to the family. and she wast permitted to talk with me.

we through everything in the car and went back to say bye to his mother.

she was still on the couch staring at their family picture. crying uncontrollably. she looked up at us.

‘bye mom’ he said bitter and sad filled in his voice. i looked at him and he understood what i meant.

he went over to her with tears in his eyes. she got up and wrapped her arms around him.

‘robert please dont, just tell him it was a lie anything to just come back. please.’

‘bye mom’ he said kinder this time he gave her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek.

‘bye miss.’ i went over to her and kissed her on the cheek.

she mouthed the words ‘take care of him please.’

i even began to cry. we heard his father walking up the porch stairs so we both said our final good byes and head for the door.

‘so the fagots are here.’

i couldn’t believe this was the man i thought of as a father.

Robert stopped in his tracks. he clenched his fist in his hands. i grabbed his shoulder and put him behind me. his dad came into view.

‘what the fuck you think you’re doing here?’ he slurred pointing at me and standing off balance.

‘nothing we were just leaving.’

‘yes get the fuck out of my house. my son is gay now cause you’

i felt Robert try to get closer. i held him back before he got in trouble i didnt want anything else to happen cause of me.

‘well then sir bye’

we were walking by him and he said ‘i should have really broke your face in, dont ever come to my house again you piece of insignificant shit.’

this time i got upset. he just mad me angry with the punch in Robert’s face, the words he was using and for being so ignorant. i clenched my fist and punched him across the face. he fell to the ground and didnt move. he was still alive but knocked out cold.

i grabbed robert by his hand and went back to my apartment. it was at least 5 in the morning when we got back.

when we got into the apartment we wasted no time. i hugged him and kissed him straight on the lips. i loved him and he loved me. we were kissing with tears running down our faces. i got him on the couch with me on top of him. he started to moan under me. it felt great just like i imagined hundreds of time. i looked him straight in the eyes and told him ‘i love you’

‘i love you too’

i took his shirt off and he took mine off. i started kissing his chest and wrapped my lips around his left nipple. he made a low moan i kissed my way down to his jeans. i took his belt off and unbuttoned his jeans. as they fell to the floor i saw these tight white boxer briefs that hugged his enormous cock and his ass.

‘lets move to the bed’

when he got to my room it was his turn for some fun. he pushed me down on the bed and pulled off my jeans. and my underwear. he started licking the head of my dick and rubbing my nut sack. it was my turn to start moaning.

‘are you sure your new at this. your doing fantastic’

he had me so close so fast. that i wasnt use to.

‘okay hold on your about to make me cum and i dont want to yet.’

‘aw damns.’ i got him riled up by licking his dick outside of his briefs. i slipped them off and licked his head once. he moan and ooed. loud.

‘i know for a fact youve had head before.’

‘yeah but never from a guy and damn do you know what your doing.’

‘okay okay no lay back down im goin to finish this.’

i licked the head again. and he moaned louder and wiggled his body. i went down on him completely with some difficulty.

‘god your so big’

‘look whose talking’

i smiled and kept going. i started getting wound up and went faster and faster.

‘stop your gonna make me cum’

‘okay on to step two.’

‘which would be?’

‘your going to fuck my brains out.’

he got excited and started jumping up and down.

‘you act such like a virgin’

we laughed at that and then i got the lube ready.

i lubed him up and then my hole and got it ready.

‘okay im ready. what position you want me in’

‘on your back with your legs on my shoulders’

‘wow youve gave this some thought?’

‘ive seen videos on the internet.’ he said smiling

i laid back while he positioned his dick to my hole. i helped him in since he wasnt use to being with a guy.

‘oh my god your hole is tight.’

‘yeah i could feel that. go slow your pretty thick.’

he pushed in slowly and my hole started giving into him. when he finally got all the way in i felt so full. his dick was so big and thick.

‘okay now you can pull out and push back in. go a little faster now.’

he pulled out and pushed back in. it wasnt that hard anymore to get all the way in. and i could feel his pubes against my ass. finally my dreams of having robert fuck me were coming true.

he pulled out and slammed back into me. it felt better this time.

‘okay now for some real fucking.’

he pushed my legs on top of his shoulders. leaned in close and started fucking me fast. i kissed him hard on the lips. both of our tongues wrestling while he fucked me.

‘im about to come, do i pull out?’

‘no just let it flow’

he pushed his body close and i felt his warm cum fill my insides. i hugged him close while his body fell on top of me exhausted.

i cuddled with him. we got under the sheets and started kissing again. our bodies were close and i guess he felt my hard on pressed up against his body.

‘want me to take care of that?’

‘sure, what you had in mind?’

‘well i wanted to see how it felt to get fucked.’

‘really? okay i think i can handle that.’

‘but you have to be gentle’

‘i promise but i do have to get you ready so you can enjoy it.’

‘what you have in mind.?’

‘youll see’

i laid him on his stomach and spread his legs so i could get in between them. i licked his hole and i heard the same moan from the beginning. i smiled and went back. i started really getting in there. he was moaning and howling. when i started to finger him he almost lost it.

‘oh my god that feels fantastic. now i finally now why gay sex is so great.’

‘you haven’t felt anything yet. after i work you your hole then you will feel the amazing’

‘just keep doing what your doing’

i added another finger and he was moaning uncontrollably. i cant believe my dreams could have happened. i thought it was lucky he fucked me but no i was going to take his cherry. i got too excited and i needed a release to i told him it was time.

‘what position?’

‘same one i was in’

i put his legs on my shoulders and worked my cock in. my head was bigger then his so it took longer to get in him.

‘ow is it suppose to feel like this. is it suppose to hurt?’

‘yeah dont worry im going to be gentle since its your first time. and its going to feel fantastic soon.’

i pushed in and he started ooing and moaning. it took almost 10 minutes but i got my dick in him.

‘oh my god finally its in all the way’

‘yeah now the fun begins’

i pulled out slowly and worked my way in. this time faster then before. i worked him faster and faster. while he was getting fucked his dick had gotten rock hard. so i thought i would give it a little attention. i jerked his dick while i fucked him and then i started to kiss him.

‘oh my god you were right this feels so great. go fast please. as fast as you can. this feels so good.’

we stayed like this for at least 30 mins. it would have finished faster but when i was close or him i would slow down to almost a stop and wait till the feeling of cumming stopped.

‘i cant handle it no more. please let me cum.’

so i jerked his dick off really fast and really began ramming his ass full length dick. when i felt his first jet of cum shoot out i unloaded in his ass. when we were done i fell over on my side and slowly sli out of him. i kissed him on the lips.

‘wow fantastic, we’re going to have to do this again’

‘yes we are. and well lets clean you up.’

he was about to get up to go wash off.

‘oh no we are not going to let that cum go to waste.’

i laid him back down and started to lick it up off his chest. i made my way up from his belly button to his nips. and back down.

‘does it taste good?’

‘you tell me’ i took a finger and rubbed it in a pile of his man juice. then i put his finger to his mouth. he stuck out his tounge and licked my finger. ‘mmmm it taste good.’

‘ill say’ i licked the rest up and we shared it between ourselves while we kissed passionately.

we fell asleep cuddiling and lived our life together. happy and gay.

This is the time when my Best-friend became my Lover

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

I was sitting at the bar of the Meridien Hotel in the Russian seaport of Murmansk, one seat away from Lev and with Mariana, a blowsy blonde, sitting on the other side of me, chatting up a businessman from Moscow. I liked sitting next to Mariana at the bar. It got a thought into men’s minds, and, if Mariana wasn’t who they were looking for but Mariana represented what they were looking for, their eyes could slide off onto me. And maybe stick.

I was in my working clothes. Tight black stretch pants, molded in the buttocks and showing a little basket in the front and a billowy, long-sleeved, black-satin shirt, open almost down to the navel and showing off a simple gold chain suspending a unique gold charm – two male sex symbols intertwined. Not all that tasteful but nothing too subtle. Subtlety didn’t get understood much on the Murmansk docks.

I was turned toward the room, elbows in back of me, resting on the bar, legs slightly spread with my butt barely perched on the stool, when he appeared at the door to the bar. He took the full room in a sweeping glance, passed over me, brought his eyes immediately back to me. Then his eyes broke away and continued the sweep of the room and came back to me.

He looked like all I ever wanted. In fact, he was exactly what I wanted. Oleg Isakov, captain of the Kresta-II-class Russian guided missile cruiser stationed at the nearby Severomorsk naval base. I was here because his ship was in port on the first night after a three-month at-sea hush-hush dispersal, and we had been building a nice file on Oleg, a very personal file.

He stood there, solid and sparkly in his navy blue, well-pressed summer uniform, dripping in medals. He’d taken his hat off his head and held it under his arm. His steel-gray hair, lighter gray at the temples, had been trimmed, as had his close-cropped beard and mustache. He looked robust and tanned from months on the bridge. I hoped those had been lonely months.

Our eyes met. He smiled and I smiled back. I turned around toward the bar top and he was at my side, between me and Lev. His hat and gloves and a Meridien Hotel room key on a big brass tag with a room number engraved in large characters on it went down on the bar top.

‘May I buy you a drink?’ he asked. His voice was smooth, cultured. It sounded a little breathy though. It sounded like he was ready.

‘If you wish,’ I answered coolly, and I looked over to Lev, who nodded that he had seen the room number on the key and who then pushed away from the bar and was gone even while Isakov was mounting his stool, and I began the countdown of how much longer I’d need to keep Isakov in the bar.

Isakov indeed had been lonely those three months, and he tried to make up for all of that time between my legs on the bed of his hotel room.

En route to the room, I whispered to him, ‘I hope you are forceful. I love it rough. I love being taken like it’s the first time and not of my choice.’

This aroused him to the point that I didn’t think we’d even make it to the room.

Inside the door, he turned on me and embraced me and started to pull at my clothes. I arched back at him, asking in a tense voice what he was doing, and tried, unsuccessfully, to avoid his mouth in searching for mine. He laughed and then kissed me hard again. I bit his lip and he slapped me hard across the mouth, and I took his mouth in mine, sending him aflame.

He had me trapped under him on the bed, naked, his pelvis pressed against mine between my spread thighs, his fists holding my wrists out from my body. He was a big man, barrel chested with a heavy matting of salt-and-pepper hair, and thick waisted, although all of it was muscle, and meaty thighs thicker than my waist. There was no question who controlled, nor did I want there to be.

I writhed under him and moaned and begged him not to do it, as he crouched over me, forcing my thighs wider apart with his monster cock rising out of a thatch of thick salt-and-pepper hair thumping on my lower belly.

He dragged that up my belly and sternum and forced it between my lips and made me give suck as I gagged and grunted a bit more than I really had to.

As he dragged it back down my chest and belly, hard as steel now, I begged him to be gentle, having given up on forestalling what would happen. And then I screamed out and arched my back and tensed my body against him as he thrust inside me hard and long and deep.

I cried out that he was killing me, splitting me apart, and he laughed and thrust again and again, harder, deeper, aroused to new heights by this game we were playing.

Eventually I gave up my seed to him, up his heaving belly, and subsided into whimperings and moans and lay there, docile, as he ejaculated and fell on top of me. When his breathing had become calm, I felt him rising inside me again, and he started to fuck me again. And this time I gave him a ride he wouldn’t forget, clawing at his back, taking his nipples between my teeth and meeting the thrusts of his pelvis with counterthrusts of my hips. I wanted his last memory of us together here to be something he savored – if possible something he obsessed over and wanted again.

And when we finished, he showered and then came out of the bathroom in full erection, showing that he did want it again, but he also said he wanted a drink. I told him to dress and go on down to the bar and I’d shower and join him in the bar for a drink and then we’d come back to the room.

He asked me how much he’d have to pay for more sex, and I told him we’d discuss that later.

When I heard the elevator door shut on Isakov, I opened the door to Lev, who went around the room taking down the miniature video cameras in the corner of the room and stutter-shot still camera, all of which had been trained on the bed, and the bugs from the side of the mattress. While he did this, I went back into the bathroom and took my shower. When I was finished dressing, Lev was gone.

I met Lev and my handler at the door before entering the bar. Lev handed over a packet of photographs taken from the still camera. I entered the bar and went over to Isakov, who was sitting on a stool, and suggested that we move to a booth in the back corner. We went to one with a U-shaped bench around the table, and as I pushed Isakov around the bench from one side, my handler was moving in on the other side of him.

‘Excuse me, Who – ?’

‘Allow me to introduce myself, Captain Isakov,’ my handler said. ‘My name is Sam Winterberry, and I’m an American. I’m an exporter, and I think you have something I would like to export.’

Isakov was speechless, even after Winterberry fanned out the photos of him fucking a young man in his hotel room and assured him that the video and audio versions would make it clearly seem he was raping me. The naval captain didn’t do much more than look hangdog and give little irking sounds as Winterberry explained what Isakov could do for the Americans and continue to lead the life he was leading – even lead some of that with me, if he liked.

‘How would that be, Captain Isakov? Would you like to go upstairs again with our friend Pietr here – knowing that you will be cooperating with us anyway?’

After a long pause, Isakov gave a shamed and quiet, ‘Yes.’

‘Well, not tonight, Captain. But come back next week with a few answers to this set of questions, and we’ll see what we shall see.’

Winterberry was still going over questions on a sheet of paper with the guided missile cruiser captain when I stood and walked out of the Meridien Hotel. Motioning Lev, who was sitting in the lobby with his cameras, to follow me, I strode toward the Murmansk waterfront.

It was a cool night and I wasn’t dressed for walking in it, so I hoofed my way as quickly as I could to the wharfside Alyosha Nights bar, where Russian commercial sailors from the docks of Murmansk mingled with the naval sailors from the nearby Severomorsk naval base to seek out each other and, if lucky, something a little softer and less connected with the monotonous sea. If they wanted to fuck each other, they could just stay in their ships. I had to grit my teeth, though. It was too rawly cold for me to be on the streets only in what I was wearing. This was as warm as Murmansk, sitting high on the Kola Peninsula on the Barents Sea, just below the Arctic circle ,was going to get, despite being Russia’s only northern port with an unfrozen exit into the world’s sea lanes throughout the year. It was just this sort of accessibility to the sea that had made Severomorsk Russia’s leading submarine base. And this, principally was why I was here. But I would only come here in the summer, no matter what Sam Winterberry, head of the Agency’s special unit, informally known as the candy store, said.

I knew immediately where I wanted to sit when I entered Alyosha Nights, even though all eyes turned on me when I was at the door and each man in the crowded bar would have been grateful to get the nod.

But near the back of the smoky main room two sailor sat at a table and seemed to be pretty much into their cups. They were talking animatedly to each other and were almost oblivious to my appearance. Almost. I could see that they still were interested in what I had to sell.

I walked back to the area they were in. There were two tables that were possible. One with two hulking longshoremen, who looked mean as rot, but who were salivating at the sight of me, and another with a lone commercial sailor who was good-looking but slender and looked a little hesitant. I sat down with the lone sailor and told him that he could buy me a drink. When he got over the shock that I had singled him out in the bar, he motioned for the barkeep. He obviously had no intention of leaving me alone at the table for any length of time, which showed that he wasn’t any dummy.

I sat with my back almost touching the table where the two sailors were sitting, and I almost didn’t have to do anything else that night but sit there and listen and remember to get enough intelligence on the Russian submarine fleet to make the night’s outing profitable even if we hadn’t hooked a naval captain already.

It was eureka time for me. Both were submariners but were from different subs. One was a chief petty officer on an Akula-class hunter/killer sub and the other was a senior sailor on a Yankee-class guided missile sub. Although the specs of these were pretty well known, the Russians had completely redone their use and float patterns for the submarine navy since the cold war period, and even the most mundane daily schedules and routines were of value to us. The two submariners, half drunk – which wasn’t a nonfunctional stage by any means for a Russian sailor – were comparing notes on life and maneuvers of their individual subs.

I had almost decided to pack in the night, because the sailor I now was with had worked up the courage to blow in my ear and feel my basket and start making some suggestions, when I felt the hand of one of the sub sailors at the other table start on the small of my back and move to my butt. I turned and gave him the ‘yes, I really would prefer to be at your table’ smile.

In short order the two sailors, Nikolai and Vladimir, had been successful in a standoff against the young, slender sailor, which I could not have counted on if I’d chosen the table with the two bulky longshoremen, and the two submariners were preceding to work on getting me drunk enough to take them both. I pretended a low capacity, but not so low that I hadn’t gotten their name and rank and submarine assignment and the next time they planned to be in port – and that they’d be happy to see me then.

As we were dickering on a price and I was making sure they realized I wasn’t so anxious that I’d go cheaply, Nikolai asked me if I had a day job.

‘Yes, I am a cleaner at the Taybola base,’ I answered.

This impressed them greatly and Vladimir whistled and said, ‘That’s an ICBM base. You have to have top clearances to get anywhere near that base. You must really have connections.’

‘Yes I do . . . of course,’ I said, and I smiled at him.

‘And speaking of connecting . . .’ Nikolai said with a low growl while he palmed what he very much wanted to be connecting with.

They fucked me doggy style in a dark, backroom of the bar, although I managed to get them over near a window with a street light outside, where I was belly down on the top of an old table as they took me in succession.

Before that, I’d stripped for them while they pulled off their white pullover shirts, and I told them how beautiful they were standing there in their white trousers with fully developed, finely sculpted chests. And I meant it too. They were young and virile, the cream of Russian manliness, and I enjoyed my encounter with them.

I told them to stand in a V where I was kneeling and I fished two fine cocks out of their buttoned-fly trousers and sucked them together until they couldn’t take it anymore and bent me over the old table and pumped me.

The cock sucking turned out not to be the only thing they wanted to do together. They wanted to fuck me together at one time, and I could tell that our little sex scene had turned them on toward each other as much as to me. I quoted an impossibly high price, and when it looked like they were working up to accepting that, I demurred and told them not this time – that maybe the next time they both were in port together we could make a party of it and we could include that.

When I left them, with Vladimir sitting with his butt on the edge of the table and his torso arched back, supported on his stiff arms and grunting and groaning with Nikolai crouched between his spread legs and fucking him hard and deep, I met Lev in the shadows of the room and we departed by a back door, with Lev off to deliver the photographs he’d been taking of my encounter with Nikolai and Vladimir to Sam Winterberry and me back to my room to transcribe as much of the information I had picked up from the two sailors that I could remember. And I had a very good memory.

It had been a satisfactory night. One big fish bagged and two small fish – but with very useful information of their own – playing on the hook, ready to be reeled in when and as needed.

Early the next afternoon I was one of several in a crew of cleaners who rolled up in a battered old bus to the first perimeter fence gate to the Taybola intercontinental missile base in a remote area nearly 100 miles south of Murmansk. At each gate, the documents of all of us were scrutinized, and I trust that I was the only one who noticed the cleaner supervisor sweating and glancing in my direction with a worried look each time we rolled up to a gate and were challenged.

At the third gate, I was taken over to the side by the guard leader and I thought the cleaner supervisor was going to go into catatonia. He calmed down, however, when the Russian soldier told me that Lieutenant Titisov had special duties for me that day and that I should follow him. The cleaner supervisor looked at me with slitted eyes, no doubt sure of what special duties a lieutenant would have for me. But he was only half right, and he’d been paid well not to think about it at all.

Once ushered into Titisov’s corner office in an old barracks building that should have been torn down after World War II, but wasn’t, I walked over to the desk and stood in front of it. Titisov, a fit, square-jawed soldier in his mid thirties, locked the door behind him and just stood there, looking at me.

‘Do you have something for me?’ I asked.

‘Yes, I most certainly do,’ he said. And then he laughed. ‘But I’ll give you what your handlers wanted from me before I give you what you deserve and get what I want from you.’

The information he had to pass was on three sheets of paper, which, when rolled, fit easily into the false handle of the mop I was carrying along with a bucket. Those three sheets of paper replaced two more sheets of new questions from my handlers, which I laid on his desk top.

And then Titisov walked over to his chair, behind a battered wooden desk, slipped the sheets of paper I had put on the desk in a folder and slid the folder under several others. Then he rolled his chair back a bit and stood in front of it and unbuttoned the fly of his brown worsted trousers and fished out his cock. I came around the desk, and he sat down in his chair and spread his legs as I hooked my elbows over his thighs and brought my mouth down on his cock.

While I gave him a blow job that brought him near to climax, I shucked off my clothes and he unbuttoned his tunic and ran his hands across his nipples.

When he was more than ready, I rose and straddled his lap and slowly descended my channel on his cock, making noises of appreciation and surrender to the power of him. He was moaning and groaning too. I didn’t descend all of the way but left space for him to pump up into me with hip action, as I buried his face in my chest and then pushed him back and savaged his mouth with mine and moved my sucking and gnashing teeth down onto his nipples until he started to cry out, only to have his mouth taken in mine again as he ejaculated.

There were tears in his eyes when he was done and I looked into his face.

‘What is it, Fedor?’ I murmured.

‘When will it end?’ he whispered.

‘You want me to stop coming?’ I asked.

‘No, no. I’d love to see you elsewhere. I’m besotted with you. I mean where does all this duplicity, this disloyalty end?’

‘It goes hand in hand, Fedor,’ I said. ‘It was sealed when you asked me up to your room in the Meridien Hotel. It was sealed for both of us. If you want me, and if you want your life to remain unexposed, we keep on like this, people like you and me. If it hadn’t been you, it would have been someone else. If it hadn’t been me, it would have been someone else. We are all pawns. We can only play our part.’

‘I suppose . . . but you and I.’

‘Do you feel I hold back when we fuck, Fedor?’ I asked. ‘Do you not feel that this at least, is real and honest?’

It was a line I sometimes had to use when the first blush of lust melted off a relationship such as this.

‘Do you not feel it when I kiss you here . . . and here . . . and here. And touch you here.’

He was breathing heavily, and I felt him rise again inside me. We fucked more slowly then, more intensely, and at the height of his passion, he rose from the chair, laid my back on his desk, and fucked me like there would be no tomorrow. And who knows, from day to day, whether there will be a tomorrow.

Afterward I told him what else I wanted. ‘Send me to a barracks today to clean the latrine.’

‘You don’t have to do that. I can send you over to the colonel’s office. Maybe you’d want – ‘

‘An enlisted men’s barracks is exactly what I want,’ I cut in. ‘And one where the men are off shift, in the barracks, with little to do.’

I started it in the latrine. The first two guys who came in to take a piss while I was mopping the floor got the universal signals I had been taught. I blew them both and while I was doing the second, the first was out in the barracks telling his bored comrades out there what the deal was. By the time I came out of the latrine, they were lined up by a bunk, money in hand. I leaned over the side of a bunk and rested on elbows on the mattress, the first in line doggy fucking me from behind and the next on the other side of the bunk working up his dick in my mouth. Each time a new dick approached my mouth, money was slapped down on the top of the bunk next to me.

I could tell that some were more into it and more experienced than others. There were two or three shy ones, ones who seemed to be looking for more than a quick poke on a boring day, and I hoped one of these would be my newest recruit.

The soldier stopped me outside the barracks as I was leaving and introduced himself as Aleksei. He was a young guy, no older than I was. In good shape, but the ‘just from the farm’ type. He apologized for what had gone on in the barracks, even though it was clear that I had initiated and controlled it all, and, shyly, he asked if I ever went to any of the bars in the local town where we might maybe meet and share a beer someday.

I told him no, that I came all the way from Murmansk. I asked him what he did at the ICBM site, just to be sure, and was gratified to learn that he worked maintenance on the missiles. He would know a hell of a lot about the SS-18 Satan and SS-19 Stiletto missiles we knew to be at this site. And so I told him I’d love to see him again, under better – and more private – circumstances and indeed was just melting to see him. And we made a date.

From the bar in Murmansk I took him back to the small apartment I rented for only one month – just one room and a bath, really, with a counter for cooking – and I undressed him and covered him with kisses and sat on the bed and clutched his buttocks to me in the palms of my hand while he stood between my spread thighs and I gave him a soft and slow blow job.

He came quickly and was in love before he’d squirted his last youthful, virile seed down my throat.

Then he made love to me – just like we were new-found lovers and this was the beginning of a life together. He had no idea what life this was beginning.

Aleksei laid me on my belly on the bed and, using lube, he gave me a sensuous full-body massage that had me panting for his loving attention and his freshness and his lovely body and for his innocence. While working my buttocks, he ran his hand under my balls and brought my cock through and stroked it as his other hand worked my butt cheeks and thighs.

My sighs for him were as real as it gets, as were my moans and the slow movements my hips began to make as he took my cock in his mouth and then sucked on my balls and then moved his lips to my hole and opened me up with his tongue.

When we fucked, it was like riding a camel across the sand dunes. He was astride my ass, his cock buried inside me and both he and I were rolling our hips as I moaned and he groaned and he got bigger and bigger and sank deeper and deeper and deeper and throbbed more rhythmically, both of us rolling across the sand dunes toward an oasis of fountaining bliss.

Sam Winterberry and Lev entered the room while I was taking my shower, and Lev had already extracted the cameras and shown Aleksei the replay of behavior that, in Russia, would go far worse with him in the top-secret clearance missile corps than a mere reprimand or change of assignment.

Aleksei looked like a crushed flower, and I couldn’t stand being there. I left the apartment and went down to the small park across the street from the building’s entrance and stayed there until Lev brought Aleksei down to the street. They walked off in different directions, Lev far more jauntily than Aleksei.

I caught up with Aleksei in the next two blocks. He didn’t want to say anything, didn’t even want to look at me. But I pulled him into an alley, pushed him up against the wall, and assured him that, although this was a web we all were caught in, my sex with him had been real. That he should know that at least. That what I’d felt and given to him was all real. Crying, he pulled me farther into the alley, behind some trash bins and pushed me up against the wall and covered my face and neck – and then, when he’d opened my shirt, my chest and nipples – with his kisses. I unbuckled his belt and mine and unbuttoned the fly on his brown worsted trousers and unzipped mine and pushed both pairs of trousers down to the ground while he was devouring my mouth and nipples. We stood there rocking back and forth against each other, as I fisted our cocks together and stroked. Aleksei sank to his knees and devoured my cock, while I moaned and scrabbled at the coarse bricks in the wall behind me.

I gave him what he wanted, and then, when he stood up, I climbed his legs and hips with my legs and helped him gain purchase with his cock at my entrance and, as he slid into me, met his thrusts with mine to exhaustion.

‘I’m so sorry, I’m so sorry, Aleksei,’ I muttered like a mantra.

‘It’s all worth it, all worth it, if I can have you along with the rest,’ he murmured.

‘Yes, yes,’ I answered, knowing all along that I probably would never see him again.

When I returned to my apartment, Sam Winterberry was sitting on the bed. He looked up at me and said, ‘You were waiting for him downstairs, weren’t you?’

‘Yes,’ I answered. I had no secrets from Winterberry.

‘Yes, you were,’ he said, satisfied that I hadn’t lied to him. ‘I saw you follow him from the window.’

‘You let him fuck you again, didn’t you?’

‘Yes.’

‘You know you can’t afford to take any of this personally.’

‘Yes.’

‘Well, go wash the stink of him off you now.’

‘Yes.’ After I showered, I came back out with a towel around my waist. Winterberry was still there, sitting on the bed, but he was naked now – and in full erection.

This was the part of the job I didn’t care all that much for.

‘Drop the towel.’

When I did, he took a deep breath as he always did and smiled.

‘Come lie here on your back on the bed and open your legs to me,’ he said.

‘Yes.’ I answered out of habit.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

Morning arrived on the space going trader ship Eris. We were two days from landfall on Arcadia and there was work to be done in preparation. I unwound myself from the tangle of warm sleeping bodies in my bed. As I crawled out of the bed I left a warm spot that the twins immediately snuggled into as they slept back to back under the covers. We had burned off a lot of energy the night before. I smiled and my cock twitched as I remembered the writhing flesh and cries of ecstasy that echoed off the walls. Even after two years we still approached having sex together like it was the first time. We didn’t fuck like that every night. Hell, there were even nights when I slept alone and didn’t mind. It was enough to know that all I needed to do was ask or even give a significant look and one or both of them would have eagerly crawled into my bed at any time with their strong hands and soft lips, their hard wonderful pricks and their tight willing asses.

It wasn’t always that way, though. I had lived pretty much alone on my ship for almost ten years, moving cargo from planet to planet. Sometimes turning a profit and sometimes losing it. Things happened.

I still recalled the first day I met them. That wasn’t a happy day by any stretch of the imagination, but it turned out pretty good in the end, I thought.

It was my fourth night since landing my ship on Iskander. I would have left as soon as I unloaded my cargo and gotten paid, but customs officials on this planet made you stay for five days to guarantee that your cargo wasn’t defective goods.

I knew that ahead of time. Some of the stuff I had picked up at the last minute on Hellespont would last a good seven to ten days before breaking down.

I’m not a cheat by nature. The majority of my goods are top quality. I like making money and most of the time I strive to have repeat customers on ever planet I visit. Ask anybody on two dozen planets. They’ll tell you that Captain Jazz Ford is an honest man who sells top quality goods. But I’m also a great fan of the man who, thousands of years ago stated ‘There’s a sucker born every minute.’ If you are willing to buy it, I will certainly sell it to you.

At a reasonable price, of course. You want I should starve?

Another great sage back in prehistory stated ‘A man’s gotta know his limitations.’ And I certainly have mine. Between thousands of planets and thousands of cultures no matter how you load your cargo, there is going to be something somewhere that they will declare is illegal. But I plan my loads and my trips carefully to avoid such pitfalls.

Oh, I always make sure that there is some small ‘forbidden’ item in my hold. Usually a luxury thing like books or fresh fruit or small gems. That way they can be ‘confiscated for the good of the kingdom’ and disappear into the pockets of whoever is in charge. It’s like paying taxes.

But there are certain things that I will not transport. Not willingly, not ever, not anywhere.

First thing on that list is slaves. That is why I hated landing on Iskander and did it as seldom as possible. Their society ran on slavery. Without it, their whole economy would collapse. Slavery…. Involuntary slavery, anyway, set my teeth on edge. It made me fundamentally sick and I didn’t mind ripping off the warlords of Iskander when I thought I could get away with it.

But as a free trader I have to govern myself by the laws of economics, as well as the laws of physics. It just so happened that this end of my trading run took me too close to Iskander with a cargo bay full of items that would sell there for a high price. If I had given in to my pickiness and skipped on to the next stop, say Boonesboro or IX, I would have lost money and made virtually nothing this run. So I had to swallow my pride and pretend that I was honored that the mighty lords of Iskander smiled on my poor self and my pitiful wares.

It always took a long soak in a very hot bath with a vigorous scrubbing when I left there before I could feel clean again.

Anyway.

My ship was already loaded and ready for takeoff. With the proceeds from the cargo I brought in, I had purchased metal farming tools and other implements that would sell like hotcakes on Boonesboro. Just the metal parts. Boonesboro was still an agrarian society. They were high on native wood and medicines, but poor on metals. Their craftsmen would waste no time in putting wooden handles to the hammers and axe heads and things that I had brought. And not shipping the wooden parts meant I could stow more metal.

Economics, like I said.

The remainder of the profits I had traded in for pure gold ingots and coins. Gold was almost always a good medium of exchange no matter where you went. The ingots were locked in my ships safe and the coins were in a pouch on my utility belt that only opened to my touch. That sort of thing tended to discourage pickpockets.

The following evening my mandatory wait period would be over and I would be taking off a soon as the tower sent word. I was spending one last evening wandering the markets and factories, looking for one more item to add to my cargo. I suspected that it was probably a fruitless exercise, as Iskander produced very little besides fairly crude metal tools. And slaves, of course. But sometimes I got lucky and found something unique that I knew would sell somewhere else.

And I actually did get lucky, in a manner of speaking. In a couple of ways.

I had just finished up purchasing a load of colorful locally woven cloth that would sell good on IX. It was fairly inexpensive and wouldn’t take up a whole lot of room in my cargo bay. I knew somebody somewhere would buy it. I made the deal and added a healthy tip to have it delivered immediately to the port. I wanted to finish loading tonight.

I was turning to head back to my ship when I heard an awful noise coming out of an alleyway just across the marketplace. Angry shouting and screams of pain and the sharp ‘crack crack’ of something striking flesh. It wasn’t uncommon on Iskander to see a citizen beating his slaves. Some of them did it just for fun, it seemed. But something about the rage in that voice and the terror in those screams made me move closer.

I moved down the alleyway until I could see what was happening. The scene filled me with a deep disgust. A fat, sweaty citizen was standing in front of a large post where two slaves were chained by their wrists and the collars around their necks. He was swinging a long leather whip with all of his might. The whip was striking them hard enough to make the blood fly with every stroke. From what little I could see of the two past his corpulence, they had long open cuts and were bleeding freely. They screamed and sobbed and tried to get away from the strokes but the way they were chained left them no room to maneuver.

It occurred to me that if I let this continue he would beat them both to death.

Call it a sense of honor. Call it a sense of nobility. Call it stupid, for that was what the little voice in the back of my head was saying to me when I stepped in. I just couldn’t stand by and watch. I couldn’t walk away and know it was happening. I’m a jackass sometimes.

As the citizen swung back with the whip I raised my arm to catch the tail against my forearm. The last two feet of the whip quickly wrapped around my arm and the tail slapped into the palm of my hand with a sharp ‘crack’ and blood immediately flew, a few droplets striking me in the face and spattering my clothes. As I closed my hand around the tail I saw that there were several small sharp metal blades on the tail of the whip. Nasty.

As the citizen tried to swing forward I set my center of gravity and pulled back, snatching the handle of the whip out of his sweaty hand. He turned, at first in astonishment, then in rage when he saw me holding the weapon.

‘How dare you?’ he screamed. He pointed at the whip dangling from my hand and screamed again ‘That is my property!’

I held up my hand and let him see the blood flowing down my arm from the sharp nasty little blades. I said calmly ‘You struck me.’

He blanched and immediately stopped his tirade. He knew, as well as I did, that by the laws of his planet since he struck me first and drew blood I could immediately kill him and be entirely inside the law. He eyed the blaster at my belt and the very large knife sticking out of the top of my boot. I wore those weapons openly to discourage thievery and confrontations. They were not, of course, the only ways in which I was armed.

Unable to vent his frustration at me, the citizen pointed a trembling finger at the two slaves and screamed ‘Three weeks! Three weeks I have had them! One thousand gold talents wasted! I have beat them and beat them and they still will not serve me willingly! Every time I have had to take what I wanted by force!’

I stayed calm. It took all of my willpower to do so. I shook the bleeding hand for emphasis. ‘And for that you struck me? I have done you no wrong.’ I glanced at the two slaves still chained to the post. All I could see was blood stark against pale white flesh and the fact that both of them were still breathing. I dropped the whip to the ground and my bleeding hand went to the butt of my blaster at my hip.

He went even paler when he realized his bluff wasn’t working. ‘Your pardon, sire!’ he groveled. ‘I did not see you there! I meant no offense to you!’

I stared at him for a moment, watching this fat disgusting creature sweat under my gaze. Finally I dipped a hand into my pouch and threw a handful of coins in the dust in front of him. He looked down and I could see his eyes greedily counting up the golden coins.

‘Three hundred talents?’ he sounded insulted.

‘Give me the keys to the chains and walk away.’

‘Three hundred talents?’ he said again, a little louder. ‘I spent….’

I cut him off with a wave of my hand. ‘You walk away and I let you live.’ My hand moved just enough on my weapon to make sure he knew I meant business. He eyed me shiftily and I could see the fleeting thought that maybe he could reach into his robes for whatever weapon he had hidden there. I just stared at him until the thought died in his mind. Everybody knew that traders were always armed and armored. Sure, a sharp enough knife or a blaster hit in just the right place could kill me. But he would have to be very fast and very good.

He knelt down on the ground and scrabbled for the gold coins in the dust. As he rose and turned to walk away I said ‘The keys.’

He reached inside his robe and my blaster was suddenly an inch from the tip of his nose.

‘Carefully.’

His piggy eyes crossed as he stared at the barrel of my gun, he dipped one finger down into his belt with exaggerated care and dropped a set of keys at my feet. Then he stepped back with his hands in plain sight and fled back down the alley.

Great job, Jazz. Now what?

I looked down to the two huddled bodies. All I could tell from the moment was that they were still alive and breathing. First thing I had to do was get them some medical attention. Then I could figure out what the hell I was going to do with them.

I flashed a silver coin at a young man out in the street. He came trotting up and I pressed the coin into his hand and held another just like it in front of his eyes. ‘Fetch me a cart and something to pull it. Big enough to fit these two.’ I indicated the two bodies behind me. ‘And hurry!’ The boy trotted off at a fast clip, avarice giving his feet wings.

I knelt and unlocked the shackles from the tangle of arms and legs. They were barely conscious at that point. A closer inspection told me that they were both males. Fairly young. Early twenties at best reckoning. They were both skinny and underfed and I could see old scars under the fresh cuts. None of the slashes seemed to be life threatening at the moment so I just waited.

I was turning to see if the boy had returned with the cart when one of them spoke weakly. ‘Master’ he said. ‘You saved us. Our lives are yours.’

I snapped back ‘I’m not your master, boy. I’m just an idiot.’ But he had faded off into unconsciousness along with the other.

A clatter of hooves announced the return of the boy. He was leading some sort of small draft animal pulling a rickety cart half full of hay. One by one I loaded the bloody forms into the back of the cart and told him to lead me to the nearest healer. It took two more silver coins before he led me to the stall of a man he claimed was his uncle and a great healer.

The uncle took ten more of my silver coins but cleaned and dressed the wounds, putting in a few stitches where necessary and had his assistant clean most of the blood off of them. My two charges never stirred during the entire process.

As more and more money was leaving my pouch I really began to kick myself for a fool. What was I going to do with them? I couldn’t just free them and go on my way. I couldn’t even cut off their collars while we were on this planet. On Iskander once you were a slave, you were always a slave and slaves were required to wear collars. If I let them go they would either get resold in the market or killed as escapees.

The best I could come up with was take them along to Boonesboro and try to find someone to take them off my hands. Maybe a farmer who needed a couple of strong boys to help work his farm. Kind of an apprenticeship program. I had a few contacts there. Maybe someone would help me out.

So I had the boy come along to the spaceport. The customs official at the gate gave me some grief, both about the boy with the cart and my two new charges. A couple more of my few remaining gold coins helped settle the matter.

My cargo lift was down and locked where I had left it. The merchant from earlier had delivered my cloth and it was in an untidy pile in the corner. I spread it out and laid the two unconscious forms on the pile of cloth. I flipped the boy with the cart one more silver coin and told him to beat it as I unlocked the lift and rode it into the belly of my ship.

Locked inside the comfortable and familiar confines of my own ship, I felt my jitters and nerves leak away. This was just a cargo problem and I could figure it out. I got to work.

My ship originally had four staterooms when I bought her. I kept the biggest for myself and used the others for extra storage and other things. I knew the room right across from mine had two bunks in it and decided to put them in there. It took an hour of cursing and sweating to get the room emptied out and the stuff stowed away somewhere else. Making extra room on a cargo ship was no easy task! I had always used every available extra inch of space to load in as much as I could carry. I ended up with some crates and cartons lashed down in the passageway. It didn’t leave much room to walk, but it was doable.

One by one I carried the two former slaves into the stateroom and strapped them down lightly to the bunks there. Just one strap to keep them from falling out of bed. Once I got them in I grabbed my debonder tool and cut off those hateful collars and tossed them out the airlock back onto Iskander soil. I didn’t care about their laws anymore as my ship was sovereign territory. And frankly, I hoped I never set foot on this planet again as long as I lived. I’d rather take a loss in profits.

With that thought in mind I decided I wasn’t going to wait another 48 hours to leave the place. I snugged a few more straps down over my sleeping charges and headed for the control room.

Eris. That’s her name. My baby. My girl. My ship. I had always kept her in tip top shape and she had saved my bacon many times by always being ready to scoot or fight, depending on the situation. She had never let me down and tonight was no exception. A few quick flips of some switches and all my boards and her tubes went from standby to hot in milliseconds. I had already figured my orbit to Boonesboro based on leaving the next night. It took seconds to change the vectors and lock it in. My baby girl swallowed the numbers and everything popped up green. I slipped a strap over my waist just in case I had to jink around some. Iskander had nothing in the way of planetary defenses but they did have a few old patrol ships. I could outrun them in a hot second if needed.

A quick check of the scope showed the air around the port was clear. I pressed the contact and we lifted, making the upper atmosphere in seconds. There was some confused squawking coming from the planetary band radio but I ignored it. By the time they figured out who I was and where I was going it would be much too late. I stayed at the controls, a little tense and wary for any possible pursuit until we were well out of range of Iskanders patrol ships. Then with a sigh I locked my boards and relaxed. We were now free and clear of that nasty little planet.

And I now had three months before we reached Boonesboro to figure out how to get myself out of this mess I was in. ‘Captain Jazz.’ I said to myself ‘That noble streak is going to get you killed one day…’

I headed back towards my cabin with an eye on taking a long hot shower. Eris had large water tanks and a great recycling system so I could have as much water as I wanted. Remembering the events earlier, I looked down and saw that my jumpsuit was covered with old dried blood. Making a face, I stripped off as I went down the passageway until I was down to my shorts. I tossed my belt and armor and weapons into my cabin and slid the jumpsuit into the washer. It was one of the newer Harriman-LaCroix models and it only took sixty seconds for my jumpsuit to drop back into the slot, clean pressed and folded. I never skimped when it came to personal comforts and cleanliness.

I had only intended on taking a peek at my newest passengers when I hear a noise. A groan and a soft thump and whispered voices. Sticking my head in the door I saw that one of the young men had managed to unstrap himself and was on his hands and knees on the floor, one hand on the bunk trying to rise. The other one was awake and trying to figure out how to get loose from the straps. I stepped in and put a hand under the ones arm and helped him up to the bunk. As I tried to step back he grabbed my hand and pressed it to his lips. ‘You saved us, Master.’ he said and kissed my fingers again. ‘You saved us. Our lives are yours.’ With that he slid back down to the deck on his knees and bowed his head.

Oh, for crying out loud.

I picked him back up and set him back on the bunk. Then I went over and helped the other one who was still trying to get unstrapped. I showed him how to unbuckle himself and stopped him when he too tried to bow to me and kiss my hand.

‘Look’ I said ‘I am not your master. From now on no man is your master. My name is Captain Jazz Ford and you are on my ship. You can call me ‘Captain’ or you can call me ‘Jazz’. We have left Iskander and you won’t ever be going back there. You are slaves no more.’

As I looked back and forth between the two young men I was beginning to notice that they looked remarkably alike. Same builds and noses and eyes. Same freckles and fair skin and it looked like their hair was probably red, but there was still too much dried blood in it to be sure. And they stunk! It was a reek of fear and sweat and blood and neglect. I decided to do something about that right away.

The refresher in my cabin was always something that I was proud of. It was a deluxe model from Harshaw and Co. that I had installed myself years ago. Even though I was (up to this point, anyway) the only person to use it, the thing was big enough to hold four or five people in a pinch. A panel in the floor would slide out to make it a large bathtub (I loved a good long hot soak now and then) or it could be a shower with multiple shower heads and spray settings. I figured a good scrubbing was our first order of business.

I pointed to the first one who had gotten up and said ‘You…’ then I paused and asked ‘What is your name?’ Once again he slid to the floor and bowed his head. ‘I am called Seris, Master.’ Then he stopped himself and said ‘Master Captain Jazz, sir.’ He pointed to the other who had also slipped to the floor and said ‘That is my brother, Deris.’ Deris bowed his head to the floor and said ‘We are yours, Master Captain Jazz sir.’

Aw, for the luvva…… I almost blew my top. Never having been a slave, I had no idea what it had been like and how they had been trained young to act like that. It just never occurred to me to act any other way than I did.

‘Stand up!’ I almost shouted. Both young men got up slowly, one hand on the bunk to hold themselves upright. ‘You will never be allowed to bow to anybody ever again. When you speak to me you stand up tall and look me in the eye and call me ‘Captain’. Are we clear on that?’

Neither one of them managed to look me in the eye, but they both murmured ‘Yes, Captain.’

As they were both still weak, I had them put their arms around my shoulders and walked them across the passageway into my cabin and into the big ‘fresher. I set them down in the seats molded into the side wall and got the water running. Hot, but not too hot. Just enough to make it steamy in the little compartment. I left my shorts on, but kicked my soft ship boots off outside. Seris and Deris stared in wonder at the shower. I suspect that they had never before seen such a thing. I put myself under the spray of water and rinsed myself down quickly. Then I stepped over to Deris and began slowly peeling the bandages off of his wounds. They were little more than barely clean rags and I could replace them with waterproof bandages out of my own kit later. I pulled the young man to his feet and stood him under the water and began gently scrubbing him all over. They both wore nothing but breech-clouts which were filthy anyway. I unwrapped his and tossed it to the side. Being careful of his wounds, I scrubbed him all over his body, leaving not a square centimeter un-cleaned. I even went so far as to pull back the foreskin of his penis and wash underneath that. When I took hold of him there, Deris immediately started to get an erection in my hand. That stirred some feelings in my own crotch, but I pushed it quickly aside.

No time for that, right now. Besides, I chided myself, I was old enough to be these young lads father. I had to stop and think, trying to remember how old I really was. Damn! Crowding fifty in a few years. On some planets I could be their grandfather!

Cripes. I’d been alone too long.

When Deris was as clean as I could get him, I sat him back down on the seat and pulled his brother up under the spray and repeated the process. The only difference was when I pulled off Seris’ breech-clout he was already sporting a firm erection. And when I took hold of his cock to wash him, he shivered and moaned a little. I could feel my own prick responding in my shorts. It was distracting. I had to be firm with myself and push those thoughts to the side yet again.

Finishing with Seris, I set him back down next to his brother. As I was always casual with skin, especially in my own ship, I stripped off my shorts and tossed them into the pile and set to scrubbing myself as thoroughly as I had them. I had had sharp words with my own cock so it was only about half hard when I pulled my shorts off. It was nothing spectacular, in my mind. As far as pricks went, anyway. About six and a half inches long when fully hard and six inches around. It was nothing to brag about, but it had served me well all of my life.

Seris and Deris were both staring at my cock as I washed. I saw them whispering to each other but couldn’t hear under the spray. While they stared at me, I looked back and was fairly pleased with what I saw. As best as I could tell, they were twins. Maybe even identical, but they were both too banged up and bruised to be sure. As I had suspected, they were redheads. Maybe five-six or seven. And like I had said before, fairly healthy and well proportioned aside from the cuts and bruises and neglect. I figured it would only take me a week or so to put enough meat back on their bones to look normal and healthy again. And, as they watched me, they both sported healthy looking six inch hardons that stood straight up from their laps. That made my prick twitch again and I had to do some heavy math problems in my head to make it go away.

When I turned off the shower, I dried myself off and gently patted each one of them dry. Then I sat them both down on my bunk and applied new bandages from my first aid kit. I decided for the time being that it was a good idea to have on at least a pair of shorts so I grabbed out three pairs. They had to be shown how to work the fastenings and my shorts hung off their skinny hips precariously. They both spent a lot of time hitching them up, but they were proud of their ‘space clothes’ as they called them.

In my small galley, I prepared us all small portions of soup and crackers. I was actually ravenously hungry, but I didn’t want them to gorge themselves to the point of being sick. I knew that with malnutrition you had to take small steps to get back to normal. From my medical kit, I got out two sleeping pills and had each young man swallow one as we ate. They needed rest to heal and I really really needed some time to myself. Both to think and…. other things.

They were both yawning and sleepy as I helped them back into their cabin. I slipped them out of their shorts and set them aside and had them lay down on their bunks and covered each with a blanket. As I turned to leave, Seris blurted out ‘Mas..’ then stopped and continued ‘Captain Jazz sir?’ I looked at him and he slid the blanket off of his body. Despite the sedative he had a pretty stiff hardon. ‘Don’t you want us now, sir?’ Deris had also slipped off his blanket to show me his body and his identical erection. He said ‘We are yours, sir.’

Hoo boy. What an invitation. But it was way too soon. I covered them back up and patted each one gently on the cheek.

‘Soon, perhaps.’ I said. ‘Right now I want you to rest. When you are rested and healthy again, we will see. Now go to sleep.’ With that I turned the light down to a dim glow and shut the door behind me.

Moments later I was in my own bunk stroking my cock to get rid of the ache in my balls. The sight of that much naked flesh and those hard cocks had gotten me all worked up and I had to work hard to control it for too long. With a small towel across my hips, it didn’t take me long at all to come….

I felt much better after that and went to sleep myself.

Morning came early on my ship. It always did. Even though I had a direct feed from the control room to alert me to any potential hazards, I always went up and checked the boards and the screens first thing as I arose. Seeing everything was green and we were on course, I headed back to my ‘fresher then slipped on a pair of shorts, a shirt and my soft ship boots.

I thought that I should take a quick peek at the lads just to make sure they hadn’t gotten into any mischief while I was sleeping. I figured that the combination of the recent trauma and the sleeping pills had knocked them out for the duration, but I hadn’t lived as long as I had be being careless of details. I slipped the door open quietly and peeked in and the first bunk I saw was empty! I could see the door to their little ‘fresher open and nobody was in there either. Stepping further into the room I looked into the other bunk and found them both cuddled together in that small bed.

That didn’t really surprise me all that much. As brothers on that stink hole of a planet they had probably slept together all of their lives. And I knew as doped up as they were they didn’t do anything but sleep. I closed the door quietly behind me as I left.

As was my usual routine, I slipped into the small compartment I had outfitted as a gym and spent an hour working out. I often spent as much as six months at a time between planets with no real work to do and I didn’t want to get out of shape. As I neared the end of my workout I was beginning to sweat so I stripped out of my clothes and went for a brisk jog on the treadmill. Just a couple of miles at a fair to rapid pace to get my heart pumping real good then I would go hit the shower.

But as I trotted along on the moving belt my mind flashed back to the night before to Deris and Seris sitting naked in the shower and looking at my prick as I washed while their own cocks stood up hard.

Damn, that was no good at all. Usually I didn’t have any problem getting my run in. But trying to jog with a hardon was uncomfortable and a little dangerous. In disgust at myself, I turned the machine off and headed for the ‘fresher to clean up.

The next couple of days went pretty swiftly. I drew a sample of blood from each of them and fed them into the autodoc analyzer. I ran the whole gamut of tests the machine could do and the only thing it found besides mild malnutrition was a slight infection which we cleared up with a quick round of antibiotics. I kept the two mildly sedated and made them rest as much as possible. I didn’t leave them unconscious, just mildly buzzed so that they wouldn’t move around too much and give themselves time to heal. I would only rouse them out for meals and to change their bandages. Luckily for me (depending on how you look at it) the sedative I gave them was a mild hypnotic as well, so it made them talk easier without being self-conscious.

I discovered that Seris and Deris were not native to Iskander, as I had surmised. The Iskandrun tended to be dark haired and swarthy. But they were never picky about where their slaves came from and exotics like the two lads were highly prized. As far as I could tell they were taken off of a passenger ship during a raid when they were probably five or six years old. They were sold as domestic slaves, at first. Their first owner was an elderly man who treated them as fairly as anyone ever did slaves on Iskander. He fed them and taught them and didn’t beat them very often and rarely took them into his bed and even then he wasn’t capable of all that much. When they were about fifteen their elderly master died and they were taken to the slave market again.

This time they were bought by a fairly wealthy sub-chief of some sort to entertain his wife. The chief and his wife were outwardly charming to their guests but cruel to their slaves behind closed doors. The two were beaten often and forced to suffer cruel tortures if they didn’t satisfy the chief and his wife.

Luckily for them within a year the chief fell out of favor and he and his wife were beheaded in the public square. Seris and Deris got to watch, along with the other slaves of that household before they were sent back to the market. It was all they could do not to cheer out loud when those two heads rolled in the dust.

Their third owner was a landholder who had a large farm. The boys were put to work in the fields at first, then trained to be household servants again. The work was hard and demanding, as the landholder was fussy about his house and environs, but he rarely beat them, preferring to teach them how to perform their duties.

As the landholder and his wives had a large contingent of ‘personal’ slaves to satisfy their needs, the brothers were left alone for awhile. Sexually, anyway.

But their luck was not to last as a blight wiped out a series of the crops that year and the landholder was forced to sell many of his properties. Including about two dozen of his slaves. Seris and Deris went back to the slave market yet again.

This time they had been bought by the fat pig I had taken them away from. They told me that he had beaten them constantly from the very first day and would force himself on them suddenly without warning. Seris called him a ‘very cruel and hateful man who screamed all the time, smelled bad and had a very small penis.’ I would almost have laughed at that had I not almost cried instead. If I had known all that he had put them through, I would have killed him on the spot.

Those poor lads. I explained to them the best I could that they were free now. That they were no longer owned by anybody and they were free to live their own lives as they saw fit.

Then I did a stupid thing.

I told them of my plan to try and find them someone who would take them in. Hopefully on Boonesboro but if not then on Arcadia or possibly Vespa IV, those being the next stops in my route.

‘You want to be rid of us?’ cried Seris.

‘We have tried to be good for you, Master Captain Jazz sir!’ cried Deris.

‘We can’t help it we sleep all the time!’

‘Please don’t be angry at us!’

‘We will do anything you say!’

‘We will be helpful!’

‘We will cook and clean for you!’

‘Help unload your boxes!’

Seris looked up at me with huge sad eyes and said ‘We even offered ourselves to you!’ And he looked like he was going to cry.

Deris, just as woebegone looking added ‘And you didn’t want us…’

Oh, holy mother of……

I held up my hands and yelled for quiet. They both shut up and looked a little frightened at my outburst.

‘First of all’ I said ‘I’m not trying to be rid of you. I am not angry with you. I’m trying to find a place where you can live your lives and be free and happy. A place where you can have a home of your own and meet a girl and get married and have children and live your own lives. If that’s what you want.’

‘We want to stay here with you, Master Captain Jazz sir!’ Deris said.

And Seris piped up and said ‘Even if you don’t want us to share your bed with you.’

‘Look’ I said, getting a bit exasperated. ‘It’s not that I don’t….. want you in my bed. When you got here you were both hurt. Hell, you’re still hurt. The stitches won’t come out for another three or four says at least. And besides…..’ I paused. ‘When it comes right down to it, I don’t force myself on slaves. I don’t think I could do it.’

I looked them both in the eyes and stated ‘I only sleep with free men.’

Deris said ‘We are free! You told us so!’ Seris nodded, his eyes bright.

I nodded and held out my hands again, palms out. ‘So I did. So I will make you a deal, right now. Four days until your stitches come out. If, during the next four days you two will rest and behave and let yourselves heal up, we will see what happens after that.’

I started to turn away and then stopped and added ‘And if either one of you calls me ‘Master’ again in the next four days, he can stay in your cabin while the other one comes to my bed.’

I suspect that was just about the smartest thing I had ever said in my life. Neither one of them ever used the ‘M’ word around me again.

And they behaved themselves admirably.

I dropped the sedatives during the day and cut down on the doses in the evenings. That way they could get used to the hours that I keep. I figured even if they decided that they didn’t want to stay with me after all, I would instill a good ethic of early rising and keeping busy. I also increased their food intake slowly, so as not to shock their systems. They soon started to fill back out a little and my shorts didn’t hang quite so loose on their hips. I took them into the gym with me every morning and had them do easy lifts with the small hand weights and ride the stationary bike at a slow pace. I went back to my usual grueling routine with the weights and pushing myself on the treadmill and working on my aikido. I figured a soon as I could I was going to start teaching them basic self defense and move on up from there.

If they were going to stay with me or not, they were going to know how to defend themselves!

Even though they behaved themselves and went out of their way to cause me no trouble, the following four days were difficult, to say the least. I wouldn’t say the days were hard. My shipboard routine was easy and relaxed. It was me that was hard. Constantly. The brothers were looking healthier every day and knowing that they were as eager as puppies to crawl into bed with me and do their very best to make me happy was driving me to distraction. At least twice a day I retired to my cabin to ease the pressure and more than once awakened from a dream with a hardon that demanded attention. I don’t think I had jerked off that much since I bought the Eris ten years ago.

The morning of the fourth day started pretty much the same as any other. For the first few moments, anyway. I arose and padded to the bridge and checked the boards and screens. The space around us was clear, we were on time and on course and everything was functioning perfectly. I patted the control board and told Eris she was a good girl. I know it’s silly, but I always did it anyway. She always treated me right and I wanted her to know I appreciated it.

As I stepped into the galley to start breakfast, the brothers rose from the table with big grins on their faces. The scamps had arisen before me and had breakfast already made and laid out on the table!

Deris saluted and said ‘Good morning Captain Jazz sir!’

Seris also saluted and said ‘Breakfast is all ready Captain Jazz sir!’

‘Today our stitches come out.’

‘And we have been as good as we could.’

‘And neither one of us has said… that word.’

‘So nobody has to wait in the cabin.’

‘Neither one of us wants to be left out.’

‘We are so eager to show you how much we appreciate you saving us.’

‘From that horrible awful smelly man and his whole planet.’

‘And made us free men.’

‘Slaves no more.’

‘So now we can share your……’ I held up a hand to quiet them. It must be a twins thing, this way of talking after each other. But it was making me dizzy looking back and forth as they chattered. I could already feel the blood rushing to my face and my prick twitching around in my shorts. And from a glance, I could see that both of them were sporting erections under their shorts. Oh my, this was going to be an interesting day.

‘New rule:’ I said ‘No chattering until Captain Jazz has had his first cup of coffee. A simple ‘Good morning Captain’ will suffice until I am awake. Okay?’ They nodded.

I sat down and they sat opposite me at the galley table. There were plates of eggs and toast and sausages and hash browns with glasses of orange juice and cups of coffee. All of it was synthetic, of course, but it tasted just as good (after you had been on the ship for awhile, anyway) and was loaded with vitamins and minerals.

‘This breakfast looks wonderful. You boys did a great job. Thank you.’ They both beamed at me in pride. We tucked in and ate.

After we finished I sat and sipped my second cup of coffee while the twins cleaned up the galley. It was actually Seris’ day to clean up but they worked so well together that I didn’t fuss. They had two days to do chores and I had one. If they wanted to work together it didn’t bother me, as things got done faster that way. My ship was a monarchy, but a fair one.

I cleared my throat softly and said ‘So today we take your stitches out.’

They both looked at me and smiled widely. Seris started to say ‘And then we can….’ but his brother elbowed him in the ribs and he stopped. I had to turn my head away to hide a grin. I was as eager as they were!

I hid my face in my coffee cup and said ‘We’ll see what happens after that.’

After cleanup was done I took them both into the gym for our morning workout. We all needed to burn off some energy. I flipped down the med table in the corner and had Seris lay down on it and I instructed Deris to walk a mile on the treadmill and use the small hand weights. First thing I did was drew a vial of blood and run it through the analyzer. While it processed I got out scissors and forceps and removed the few stitches and made sure everything was closed up good. He would have a few more scars, but would heal up nicely without any permanent damage and the autodoc chimed and came up with nothing but green lights.

Deris still had some time to go before his mile was up, so I had Seris slip off his shorts and turn face down on the table. I tossed a bottle of massage oil in the warmer and a few seconds later was drizzling a warm stream of oil down his back and legs. I gave him what I found out later was his very first massage. It was somewhat startling for him, as no man other than his brother had ever really touched him so tenderly. For me, it was an incredible turn on. They were both building up their muscles and the combination of the pale smooth skin and the scattering of freckles across it was very sexy. Seris sighed and rolled his hips and made little appreciative sounds under my hands as I worked. From the corner of my eye, I could see Deris watching us as he walked, his mouth slightly open and an obvious erection poking out the front of his shorts.

When it was time to switch Deris practically leaped off the treadmill and ran over to the table, tossing his shorts aside as he arrived. His hard cock bobbed proudly from his crotch as he climbed up on the table. As his brother had done, Seris watched us from the treadmill as he walked, his eyes a little glazed. I made him put his shorts back on to prevent an injury but the front of the shorts were poking out stiffly.

I tried my best to ignore the young mans hard prick as I worked, but it was difficult. Twice while I worked on him my elbow grazed his prick and each time he twitched and moaned. They were not making it easy on me, that’s for sure!

When I rolled him over and started rubbing the warm oil into his back, Deris immediately started groaning and grinding his hips into the table. I slapped him playfully on the ass and said ‘Stop that. If you make a mess on my table you are going to clean it up. This is supposed to be for relaxation, so relax.’ He took a deep breath and relaxed, but little groans of pleasure still escaped his lips as I worked.

When Seris had finished his walk, I showed the two the first dozen moves of a good Tai Chi routine and had them stretch out while I did a quick two mile jog. I watched them work out for the first mile until my prick was getting uncomfortable in my shorts. I finished the next mile with my eyes closed.

As I stepped off the machine I turned and saw the twins standing at the med table. Seris held the bottle of oil in his hand and Deris said ‘It’s your turn now, Captain Jazz sir!’

Ah, me. I had a feeling it was going to feel both really good and slightly uncomfortable laying face down on that table. I may have to look into putting a thicker pad on it.

Even though they had never given a massage before, the lads made up for their lack of experience with enthusiasm. The sensation of two pairs of warm strong hands gently working my muscles was a pleasure I hadn’t felt in quite some time. My mental accountant immediately zeroed the books between us. Just that moment was worth what I had gone through up to that point. Heaven! If I hadn’t been fully aware of what was going to happen next, I would have relaxed and fallen asleep.

Their hands worked from my neck all the way down to my feet and back up, slowly working the warm oil into my skin. At times it felt like there were several dozen pairs of hands on me as they left not one square inch of my body (the back part anyway) untouched. My prick, which was incredibly hard at the time, was trapped up underneath my hip, but both of them made a point of reaching between my thighs and caressing my balls more than once.

All at once I realized that I was feeling something touch me besides their strong warm hands. It took me a moment to figure out that they were kissing me gently all over.

I waved a hand and said ‘Don’t do that. It feels good, but that oil can’t taste very good.’

‘We don’t mind, Captain Jazz sir.’ said one of the brothers.

‘It’s not that bad and it’s on your skin so it tastes good to us.’ said the other.

‘If it feels good to you then we want to do it.’

‘We want to make you happy.’

‘And not make us go away.’

‘Because we want to stay with you here.’

‘We don’t want to be anywhere else.’

‘On some other planet where we have to get married to a girl.’

‘And raise children and work on a farm or something.’

‘We don’t really like girls all that much.’

‘We would rather be with a nice strong man.’

‘A strong and handsome and gentle man.’

‘Who loved us like we love him.’

‘And would share his bed with us when he was lonely.’

‘Someone like you, Captain Jazz sir!’

Whoo. They made my head spin when they did that. I had a feeling that I wasn’t going to be able to break them of that habit so I was just going to have to learn to live with it, I supposed.

I was pretty sure that if I took them into my bed (as I fully planned on doing) that there was going to be no dropping them off on another planet. I was going to end up stuck (well, not really stuck, but you know what I mean) with them for quite some time.

Would it be all that bad? Having two eager young men willing to help out and work with me and spend time with and make love to? Hell, no. Not really. I had been pretty much alone for the last ten years. Sure, I spent time on each planet I landed on. I had friends scattered all over the galactic rim that was my trade route. I even had a few occasional lovers here and there. Even a few girls. But the shortest transit between any planet on my route was three weeks and the longest took five months. You can get pretty bored and lonely in five months.

Besides, now that they were getting healthy and putting on a little weight and muscle again the twins were just sexy as hell. That red hair and fair skin and freckles… those sleek strong bodies and hard cocks were almost mouth watering. Hell, they were mouth watering. And the thought of both of them together……

Okey-dokey. I couldn’t take it anymore. Without a word, I rose up off of the table, took them each by the hand and led them down to my cabin. I took us first into the ‘fresher and we all piled in and rinsed all of that oil off of our bodies. Unlike the first time though, we were all together under the spray, moving around and scrubbing each other and touching and kissing and caressing whichever body happened to be within arms reach. I remember standing in one place, holding a hard cock in each hand and moving from one mouth to another while they shivered and moaned at my touch.

We got about to the point where we were going to end up staying in there for a long time when I decided we had better get out and dry off. Eris had a large water tank, like I said before, but I didn’t want to strain her system too much. And I would rather be laying down to make love than standing up any day.

I shut off the spray and Deris jumped out and grabbed towels and they both moved on me and dried me off, then did each other. Seris took my right hand and Deris the left and they pulled me into the cabin and we moved onto the bed. I found myself laying in the middle of my large bed with a warm eager body on either side. As they touched and kissed me back and forth I began to lose track of who was who. It seemed like I was just in a tangle of warm willing bodies. Just a pleasant blur of strong soft hands and warm kissable lips and soft skin rubbing all over my body. Somebody’s mouth was locked onto mine as our tongues touched and played together. Somebody else’s lips were kissing and licking my chest, gently nibbling on my nipples. Somebody’s hand was stroking my cock and somebody else’s hand was gently squeezing and stroking my balls and the insides of my thighs. My hands stroked up and down to fine strong backs and cupped a warm ass cheek in each palm and squeezed. They writhed against me and we were all making little moans of pleasure. I just closed my eyes and faded off into the experience.

Bodies shifted around and I felt a warm mouth close on the head of my prick, a tongue like a soft smoldering ember slipping over and around inside the mouth. Whoever’s mouth that was left mine and I felt another sensation on my prick. Opening my eyes, I looked down and saw both brothers leaning over my crotch. Seris had my prick in his mouth, softly sucking up and down and Deris was licking up and down the shaft in time with his brothers movements.

Oh my, that felt good. I closed my eyes again and groaned aloud in pleasure.

A few moments later I felt them shift around again and I looked. Deris was now sucking my cock slowly and gently, just enough to feel really good and keep me hard, not trying at the moment to make me come. He had his hand wrapped around the shaft of my cock and moved it up and down with the bobbing of his head. He was kneeling between my legs with his ass up in the air at the end of the bed, his feet just hanging off the edge. Seris moved up and kissed me. My hand held the back of his head and my tongue went into his mouth. Knowing that my cock had been in that mouth just moments ago made the kiss even more exciting. I felt my prick twitch in his brothers mouth.

Seris pulled back after a long moment and looked down at me and smiled. He said ‘We didn’t have a coin to flip, so we drew straws. Deris won… this time. Would you like me to get him ready for you?’ Not really knowing what he meant, I just nodded. I had a feeling that whatever he was talking about was going to feel pretty good.

Seris rolled off of the bed and walked around behind his brother. He put his hands on the upturned buttocks and stood there for a moment with an ass cheek in each hand. Then he went down to his knees behind his brother and I saw his face move in between Deris’ spread ass. Deris moaned deep in his throat with his mouth full of my cock. I couldn’t see, but I suspected that Seris was sticking his tongue in Deris’ asshole.

The redheaded twin with his lips wrapped around my prick moaned and sighed and slowly writhed his hips into the mouth of his brother. Then as he saw me watching, he looked me in the eyes, took a deep breath and swallowed my prick down his throat all the way to the root. He bobbed his head up and down a few times with his nose buried in my pubes and I could feel his throat contracting around the head of my cock.

My eyes rolled up in my head with pleasure.

As Deris let his lips slide back up to the head of my prick I could see the entire length was glistening with his saliva. He ran his lips and tongue over the head a few times and then slipped me right back down his throat again. After he had done this a few times, he slipped his mouth off of my cock, reached back to touch his brother on the shoulder and said ‘Now, brother.’

Seris lifted his head from his brothers backside and Deris went up on his knees and crawled up my body until he was straddling my hips. I felt his brothers hand grab my cock and hold it straight up and down (like it needed any help with that) as Deris lowered himself on my crotch.

I felt the sensitive head of my prick brush against the smooth skin of his ass cheeks then come to a short halt at the rubbery ring at the entrance to his anus. Deris took a deep breath, then another as he pressed back and I could feel him opening himself to me. As his ass opened to me and I slid ever upward, he panted a few times and gasped ‘So big! So….. nice. Oh my god… oh…. So nice….’ A few moments later I was buried all the way in his ass and his hips settled down on top of mine. His channel was hot and tight and gripped my prick like a satin glove.

Seris spooned up to his brothers back and began kissing and nibbling up and down his neck and the side of his throat. His one hand came around and wrapped around his twins upstanding cock while the other went between his ass cheeks and caressed my balls and shaft while his brother moved slowly up and down on my prick buried deep inside him.

‘Is it nice?’ Seris whispered in his brothers ear.

Deris moaned and rocked back and forth between his brothers hand squeezing his cock and my prick in his backside. His eyes were closed and he had a dreamy look on his face as he rode me.

‘It’s very nice, brother. Nice and big. Hard and soft at the same time. Warm and gentle, just like we dreamed it would be.’

‘Do you think I will like it?’

‘Mmmmm… oh yes, you’ll like it. Captain Jazz has the nicest cock…’ and he placed a hand down on my chest and began rocking up and down a little harder.

‘I’m a little jealous of you, brother.’

Deris reached back with his other hand and caressed his brothers cheek. ‘Poor Seris.’ he sighed ‘Poor poor Seris. Come around here and I’ll make it up to you.’

Seris stood up and walked around the bed until he was standing with his feet on either side of my ribs facing his brother. Deris ran his hand between his brothers thighs and, placing a hand on his smooth ass cheeks, pulled him forward until Seris’ cock slipped into his mouth.

The twins had told me that they had been often forced to ‘perform’ together for the entertainment of their masters or their guests, so this was nothing new to them. Watching one redheaded twin sucking the other ones prick in and out of his mouth, I could viscerally see why this would be something worth watching. I’m willing to bet that I got a better show because they were doing it willingly. And they had been each others tenderest lover for as long as they could remember.

Deris slipped into a faster rhythm, bouncing up and down on my cock as he sucked lustily on his brothers prick. Seris groaned and held his brothers head in his hands. It was erotic watching the muscles in his back and butt ripple and flex as he moved his hips back and forth.

I decided to make a more active and less voyeuristic role in events. I slipped two fingers into my mouth and got them well coated with my saliva, the reached up and parted Deris ass cheeks and pressed my fingers to his rosebud. Deris gasped and tightened up, then moaned and relaxed as my fingers spread him open and slipped up into his rectum. He said ‘Ah! Ah!’ then ‘Aaahhhh……’ as he realized what I was doing and relaxed into it. As quickly as he relaxed to my intrusion, I slid my fingers all the way up inside of him. My other hand slipped down and wrapped around the other redheads cock as he bounced up and down on my groin. I pulled back his foreskin and could feel the pre-come dribbling from the tip. My thumb spread it all around the head of his cock and I stroked him up and down as he moved.

And once again we just all melded together into a blur of moving bodies, we were nothing but hands and penises and asses and mouths and little cries and moans of pleasure. Deris was squeezing my cock with his ass and his brother was squeezing my fingers with his. I could hear little wet squishy sounds as Seris’ prick slipped in and out of his brothers hot mouth.

Amazingly enough, as good as it felt fucking Deris in the ass, it was Seris who succumbed first. He was bucking his hips back and forth between my fingers and his brothers mouth and I could feel the smooth hard cheeks of his ass tightening around my hand. He was moaning constantly. Suddenly one of his hands came around behind him and pressed my hand deep up into his backside and he groaned loudly and started shaking as his rectal ring clamped down on my fingers hard. He cried out and shook and I could see his brothers adams-apple bobbing up and down as his come jetted down his throat and Deris swallowed him down.

I could see the young mans knees shaking as he started to sag backwards. I released his twins prick and moved my hand to the small of his back to keep him from falling on my chest. My fingers slipped out of his spasming asshole and I kind of rolled him to the side and down onto the bed where he lay there panting, his pale skin flushed and covered with a fine sheen of sweat.

Deris smiled down at me and licked his lips. I smiled back and my hand went back to his still hard prick and wrapped around it and stroked up and down his length.

‘Are you gonna come for me too, boy?’ I growled.

He flexed his rectal ring around my prick several times as he rode me and said ‘Oh yes, Captain Jazz sir! I was just waiting for the right time.’ He slid up and down a few more times and added ‘Wanted to make sure my brother was happy first. Didn’t want him to be too jealous.’

The other twin rolled over to face us, a little out of breath, and piped up ‘We like getting sucked almost as much as we like getting fucked.’

‘So it wasn’t a bad exchange.’

‘Since you can’t really fuck us both.’

‘Because you only have one cock.’

‘Even if it is a big beautiful hard one!’

‘The only thing we like better….’

‘Is getting both at the same time!!’ they chorused together.

With that statement made (almost like they had choreographed this ahead of time) Seris rolled up and leaned over my waist and gently pulled my hand from his brothers prick and replaced it with his own, then lowered his head and took his brothers cock into his mouth. Deris groaned aloud and said ‘Oh god…. Oh yes…’ as his hand wrapped in his brothers short hair and pulled him hard into his crotch.

Deris’ anal canal tightened down on my prick even harder and he started riding me faster and faster, only moving an inch or two each time. I had been fighting off my own orgasm for quite some time now and I decided it was time to ride it out. I started bucking my hips up into the young redheads ass, slamming my prick into him hard, with one hand on his thigh and the other on his brothers back.

All at once the movement of Deris’ hips went from back and forth between my cock and his brothers mouth to trembling and his ass tightened down on me even further which made little stars pop in my vision. He clutched his brothers hair in his fist and cried ‘Ooooo…oooo. Ooo. Ohhhhhh…’ and bucked his hips hard between us. That was enough to send me over the edge. I cried out and shoved my cock into him as far as it would go and started trying to do my best to fill him completely with my come as I shot off inside him over and over. I could feel something warm hit my belly as a drop or two of his come escaped his brothers lips.

We all stayed frozen in that position for a moment or two, lost in our own little orgasmic world of bliss. Then Seris released his brothers prick from his mouth with a kiss that made Deris shiver and twitch while he was still impaled on my prick. Seris dipped his head and licked up the drops of come from my belly, then turned his body and snuggled up under my right arm and laid his head on my chest. His brother slowly leaned forward until he too was laying on my chest and they kissed each other thoroughly.

Lost in a post orgasmic haze, I lay there with an arm around each of the young men as we all panted and sighed together. With a twinge of regret, I felt my prick slip out of that tight ass and flop down on the bed as a puddle of come oozed out of him and down onto the sheets.

I had almost drifted off to sleep when I felt them both start moving. Deris lifted himself up off my chest and crawled off the side of the bed and stood next to his brother.

‘We need to get you cleaned up, Captain Jazz sir.’

‘We can’t leave our captain all messy.’

‘Or his bed either.’

‘Just in case we need it again later.’

‘So into the fresher you go and I’ll get you all cleaned up.’

‘And I’ll change the sheets.’

‘So we can be ready for the next time!’

Oh lordy. I had a feeling that these two were going to be the death of me for sure. I’d die happy, but much sooner than I had planned.

Seris took me into the ‘fresher while his brother started stripping the stained sheets off the bed and feeding them into the washer. Under the hot spray, the young redhead scrubbed me all over, leaving no inch untouched until I must have sparkled. Then he had me sit down while he washed himself. I just sat back and admired the view. They were still too skinny and needed to add another fifteen or twenty pounds of muscle and just a little more fat to look healthy again, but all in all there was nothing physically wrong with either of them.

Nothing that good food and exercise and lots and lots of sex wouldn’t cure, anyway.

Deris stepped into the shower while his brother was finishing up and they kissed each other warmly. We stepped out while he washed and Seris toweled me and himself dry then waited for his bother.

After we were all clean and dry and dressed in shorts again we went down to the galley and I spent the afternoon teaching the brothers the finer points of cribbage. We played several dozen games until they started to get the hang of it, then I left them to play against each other for awhile. I reclined into a more comfortable chair in the corner and read a book while keeping half an ear on their banter.

At one point I perked my ears up when it sounded like they were having an argument. Then I realized that they were betting on the outcome of the game and the prize was me! I listened for a moment then cleared my throat. Two heads swiveled in my direction and I said ‘I am going to fuck Seris next. Deris went first. It’s only fair.’ When they both started to rise, I waved them back down and said ‘After dinner. Go back to your game.’

A few minutes later I heard them again.

‘So it’s settled.’

‘The loser cooks dinner.’

‘And the winner gets to suck the Captains cock!’

‘I am so going to win.’

‘You don’t stand a chance! I’m ten points ahead!’

‘You are going down, bother!’

‘Only on the Captain, Mister Chef!’

With a smile, I tuned them out again.

A few minutes later a shadow loomed up on front of me and I saw Seris standing there with a huge grin on his face. Deris was sitting at the table, his face in an exaggerated pout. He looked on in dismay as Seris knelt in front of my chair, opened my shorts and tugged them down. As Seris leaned forward and took my cock in his mouth I said ‘First rule: Never bet anything that you don’t want to lose!’

After dinner they tried to pull the same bet over the cleanup with myself as the prize again but I quickly squashed it. I was still getting over the after effects of Seris’ talented lips and wanted to save some energy when we went to bed that night. If those two had their way they would have drained me dry.

I was delighted to find out that both brothers had been taught to read and write. Their first owner on Iskander had taught them so that they could handle shopping lists and other chores and apparently had a small library that they were allowed to read from. Their reading level wasn’t as high as it should have been, but it wasn’t too bad. The library archive in Eris’ computer banks was huge and was capable of printing out any book it had in storage. And when you finished with the book, all you had to do was slide it into the slot and it was wiped clean for the next time. I always had two or three books laying around for idle moments. I helped them both select books and left them curled up in the chairs reading while I attended to other things.

That became a lifelong thing for both young men. Afterwards, if they weren’t working or playing or sleeping, they were curled up somewhere with a good book.

While the twins read I burrowed my way back into the cargo hold. I knew where every bit of my cargo was located, even if it had been in there for months. Hell, there were several boxes of specialty tools that had been in the back of my hold for over two years waiting for the right market. I knew they were worth a small fortune and I had gotten them for a song a long time ago. I always thought of them as my retirement fund. If I got full market price for them I would make enough to live out my life on almost any planet.

Like I really wanted to live on a planet. Boring!

But what I was looking for was a pallet load of medical supplies destined for Arcadia. They had come cheap from IX and I knew the shopkeepers in Arcadia would snap them all up. I knew that there were two small case lots of surgical lubricant in the pallet. Saliva was all well and good when you had nothing else, but I preferred a well-lubed ass to sink my prick into. It just made the experience so much nicer.

It took me the best part of an hour to shift things around in the hold enough that I could reach the stuff that I wanted. I hauled out the first case and as I was about to turn around again, my prick started getting hard just thinking about what I was going to use all that lube for, so I grabbed the other case out as well.

It turned out that that was a pretty good idea, in the long run.

Then of course it took me almost another hour to put everything back and close up my cargo hold again. I was tired and sweaty by the time I got everything back into place. I hauled the boxes of lubricant into my cabin and set a couple of tubes by the bed and stashed the rest in the storage closet. The tubes were the new type that were self warming. All you had to do was twist the cap and wait a few seconds and the stuff came out almost body temperature.

What will they think of next?

By this time, of course, the lads had gotten curious and had come looking for me. And when they saw that I was all sweaty they demanded to know what I was doing, and why hadn’t I gotten them to do it?

I had to stop them both in mid-sentence before they got that whipsawing back and forth twin-speak thing going again.

‘Look, boys. If you stay with me, one of these days you are going to be sick of seeing the inside of that cargo hold. There’s been a few times when I was, I know. But this time I had to do it because I was the only one that could. Don’t worry, you’ll get plenty of work to do when we get to Boonesboro.’

I turned to head towards the ‘fresher for another shower (my second one of the day so far) when they both crowded in behind me. I had just meant to jump in and rinse the sweat off but the next thing I knew I was practically surrounded by naked bodies and big grins.

What’s a man to do? I surrendered to the inevitable.

We all crowded together under the spray but I kept the pace of the action deliberately slow. We took turns washing each other, although the twins hadn’t gotten dirty. But they did so enjoy scrubbing me all over. I felt like some sort of Caliph or something amidst his harem. I imagined that if I had wanted, I could have lived a life of sybaritic luxury with those two at my beck and call to serve my every whim.

It was a nice thought for a moment, but that kind of life wasn’t for me. I enjoyed working and I enjoyed being a trader and I enjoyed getting hot and sweaty loading and unloading my cargo and counting my money when I was through. I enjoyed traveling from planet to planet and talking to different people and I enjoyed the long trips in between.

In short, I was a trader, not a Sultan.

But I still enjoyed the shower with the twins. It was more fun than a basketful of puppies. I made sure that I paid attention to each one of them separately as well as both of them together. There were lots of kisses and soft caresses and just touching. At one point I had Seris pressed up against the wall of the fresher, my mouth pressed to his and my tongue in his mouth while his arms wrapped around my neck. Our cocks were trapped between our bellies, pressed together. I felt a touch on my back and Deris came up behind me and wrapped his arms around us both. I could feel his hard cock pressing into my backside and his lips on the back of my neck.

I knew from prior experience that I much preferred fucking to getting fucked, but I didn’t mind it now and then. I knew it was going to happen sooner or later and I briefly wondered what it would be like to have one cock in my ass and another in my mouth at the same time.

Hell, we had plenty of time. I’d find out.

But I had something different in mind for tonight.

When I couldn’t take it anymore, I shooed them out of the ‘fresher and we all toweled off.

This time when we hit the bed I had the presence of mind to put down an old blanket on top of the sheets to catch any mess we might make. I figured we were probably going to make a good one.

I maneuvered us around until this time Seris was in the middle. I wanted room to be able to direct the action the best I could. They both tried so hard to please me and I wanted the focus to go in another direction for a change. Deris and I leaned over the twin in the middle and took turns kissing him and each other. We caressed his body up and down while his hands were trapped on the outside and could only touch our backs. It was something new for both of them and they enjoyed it.

While Deris was engrossed in kissing his twin, my hand went down to his fine upstanding prick and I slid my head down on his belly to admire it. It was nice and hard and thick, surrounded by a little patch of red pubic hair. I stroked him up and down a few times, then leaned down and took him into my mouth. They always felt so much bigger in my mouth than in my hand. There was no way I could deep throat him like they did to me, but I gave him my best and I didn’t hear any complaints. He writhed his hips and groaned into his brothers mouth as I sucked on him.

But I didn’t want him to come yet. As I pulled away he made a complaining noise but I ignored it and went back up on one elbow next to his head. I touched Deris on the head and as he looked at me, I leaned in and kissed him and said ‘Roll over on your side.’ and gently directed him in that direction. As he turned with his back to his brother, I had Seris also turn to spoon up behind him. Seris reached around for his brothers cock but I pushed his hand away and said ‘No. Not yet.’

I snagged a tube of lubricant off of the night stand, twisted the cap and let it warm up in my hand. In about twenty seconds it felt like I was holding a metal prick. Very nice. I grabbed Seris hand and squeezed a glob of the lube onto his fingers.

He looked a the gob of goo and said ‘What’s this?’

I said ‘It’s lubricant. Makes things nice and slippery. And it helps stuff slide inside other stuff real easy. You’ll like it, trust me. It lasts longer than spit. Try it out on Deris.’

Seris parted his brothers ass cheeks and began smearing the warm lube around his rosebud, making smaller and smaller circles. Deris moaned and sighed softly. Then slowly, gently, he slipped one finger up into his ass. Deris said ‘Oh! Ooooooh…..my. That feels so nice! It slid in so easily! Oh that’s so nice!’ He looked over his shoulder and rolled his hips and said ‘Give me two fingers, brother.’

Seris, always the willing and patient lover, slid his finger out and slipped two up into his brothers asshole, opening him up further. Deris moaned and ground his hips into the mattress.

Seeing that it was going well, I got some more lube on my fingers, reached around and started smearing Seris’ prick with it. His erection had gone down a little, but my touch and the warm lube made him spring right back to attention. He made little pleasurable sounds in the back of his throat while I stroked him.

‘Do you like fucking Deris?’ I asked.

‘Oh yes, Captain Jazz sir! He has the warmest tightest ass. I love fucking him and I love it when he fucks me!’ Seris shivered a little and pushed his pelvis forward into my stroking hand.

‘Deris, do you want your brother to fuck your ass now?’

Deris groaned deep and pushed his own hips back into his brothers fingers. ‘Yes I do, Captain Jazz sir. I want him inside me almost as much as I want you inside me again!’ He looked over his shoulder again and said ‘Please fuck my ass, brother. I want you in my ass.’

I reached over and placed a hand on Deris’ hip and rolled him face down on the bed. Nudging with my body and hands, I got Seris to climb on top of his brothers body, straddling his hips. I slipped a little more lube on my fingers and spread it generously on the head of his cock. As Seris pulled his fingers from his brothers asshole, I aimed his hard prick at the opening and watched as he penetrated his twins willing ass. I kept my fingers wrapped around his shaft until my hand was trapped between their bodies.

They both moaned in pleasure. I’m not really sure which one was enjoying it more. They both seemed to love getting fucked but I knew that there was no feeling in this universe like having a warm slippery ass to sink your dick into. As Seris slid back a little I pulled my hand out from between them. He started fucking in and out of his brothers upturned butt and I put a hand on his ass and said ‘Slowly…… slowly. Make it last a long time. Don’t you want to get fucked, too?’

Seris groaned again and I could see his ass clench up and relax over and over again. I think I almost made him come right then and there. He bit his lower lip then looked at me and gasped ‘Please fuck me Captain Jazz sir. I have waited and waited for that!’ He groaned again and added ‘I was so upset when Deris won that I almost cried.’

‘Well’ I smiled. ‘We don’t want that. I don’t want to make you cry. I want to make you come, instead.’

Again I squeezed lube on my fingers and slid them between Seris’ ass cheeks, smearing it all around the opening to his anus. He moaned and sighed and wiggled his hips, which made his brother groan beneath him. I could see Deris’ legs flexing as he lay under his brothers impaling prick. As I pressed one finger to his opening, Seris pressed backwards, taking me inside and slipping back out of his brother a little. I pressed forwards, pushing him back down and in. He moaned again and said ‘Oh! You’re right! This is very nice…. Warm and slippery and it goes in so easily! More please, Captain Jazz sir!’ I slid my finger in and out of his tight clenching hole a few times and he said ‘Give me more!’

As he had done with his twin, I slid my finger out then slipped two in past his rectal ring, making him groan even louder. I moved them in and out and rolled them around, stretching him open. Every movement of my hand made Seris flex his ass and wiggle his hips which also made the redhead impaled on his prick moan and sigh. Deris couldn’t move very much, but I could see him flexing his legs and his toes curling and uncurling with pleasure.

I rolled up onto my knees and straddled the two young men’s legs, and laid my hard prick on Seris warm soft ass cheek. I put one hand in the center of his back and asked ‘Seris…… do you want me to fuck you?’

He looked over his shoulder the best he could. I could see beads of sweat forming on his forehead and shoulders. He said ‘Yes, please. Please put your hard beautiful cock in me Captain Jazz sir!’

I said ‘Tell your brother what is happening.’

Seris began a running dialogue of the events, almost whispering them into his brothers ear.

‘The Captains fingers are still inside me, moving around and they feel so good….. His hard cock is laying on one of my ass cheeks. It feels like a bar of molten steel against my skin…..’

‘He has the lubricant in his hand and I can feel him smearing it on his cock. Just knowing that he is going to stick that in my ass while I’m fucking you almost makes me want to come right now…’

‘Oh! He’s sliding his fingers out of me! I can feel the head of his cock between my cheeks. Oh my god, it feels huge! Like he’s trying to put a fist in my ass! Oh my god…..’

I pressed forward and slipped past the tight ring of muscle into his ass. Seris gasped and said ‘Oh my god, brother! He’s inside me! Feels like he’s tearing me apart…. Oh god, deeper and deeper inside…. I don’t know if I can take him all…. Ah god it feels so good…..’

I slid all the way home into his tight ass. When I hit bottom I just stopped and held us all in position for a moment. Partly to calm down a little and partly to savor the moment. Seris’ commentary had gotten me pretty worked up. It felt for a moment like I was in my own porn flick. Feeling my prick squeezed by his tight rectal channel and knowing that he was as deeply buried in his brothers ass was quite the sensation. I was already breaking out in a sweat.

When we had all calmed down just a little (or at least I had) I pulled on Seris’ shoulders until he rose up on his hands. Then I slid out of him about two inches and pulled back on his shoulders sliding him simultaneously into my cock and out of his brothers ass just a little. Seris got the idea quickly and started moving his hips back and forth between my hard cock in his ass and his buried in his brothers. I put my hands on his hips and held on for the ride.

As you can expect, none of us really lasted all that long. It wasn’t one of those epic marathon fucks like you see in the flicks or read about in books. In reality, when you are fucking someone (or getting fucked, or both, as the case may be) and it feels really good, your first instinct is to race headlong into your orgasm. And between the feel of my cock buried deep in a tight slippery ass and the sight of the little pile of willing young bodies fucking there in my bed and the cries of pleasure we were all making and the slap-slap, slap-slap as Seris drove his body between my prick and his brothers soft ass cheeks was enough to make me lose control and start building towards my peak rather quickly.

Deris was grunting and groaning and grinding his crotch into the mattress, his hands clenched into tight fists on the blanket. Seris was moving his pelvis back and forth faster and faster and his strokes were getting shorter as he began to pant and I could feel his ass tightening up on my prick. I moved a fraction closer and began to pummel his asshole with my cock, driving into him as hard as I could.

The sweat was dripping down my back and forehead and getting into my eyes. I took one last glance down to see my prick disappearing into the young mans tight clenching ass and closed my eyes. My hands gripped his sides hard enough to leave marks and I rammed my prick up his ass with all of my might.

Suddenly Seris gave out a long shuddering cry and both his rectal channel and his ass cheeks tightened up on my cock so hard it almost hurt. His ass began spasming around my prick and he shook and shivered hard beneath me. Deris squealed and pushed upwards so hard it almost upset us all off of the bed. That sent me over the edge and I added my cries to theirs and started spewing my come into the young mans ass beneath me.

I had wondered, since I had already come twice that day, if I might have some trouble the third time. I shouldn’t have worried. With those two in my bed it was no problem at all.

We lay in a trembling pile for long moments then slowly collapsed into a sweaty jumble scattered all over the bed. We were all dripping with sweat and coated with the lubricant and Deris had spurted his sticky jizz all over his belly and down into his pubes. Both young men had come leaking from their asses and down their thighs.

Groaning like the old man I felt myself to be, I got up from the bed and headed for the ‘fresher for the third time that day. After a moment or two, the lads crawled off the bed and followed me in. They both used the facilities to rid themselves of the ass full of come they had received then joined me under the hot water. This time we limited ourselves to a quick kiss each and a rinsing off of the sweat and got back out.

I toweled myself off as they finished up, then took the blanket off of the bed and fed it into the washer. I whistled for the lights to dim and crawled under the covers. My eyes were almost closed when I felt the bed move and a warm body slid in on either side of me. Two shoulders snugged into my armpits and two heads lay on my chest and two arms went around my waist. I patted each of them on the head gently.

‘Good night, boys.’ I said.

‘Good night Captain Jazz sir!’ they chorus sleepily.

I wondered if I would ever get them to call me one name or the other, rather than both.

And wondering about that, I slipped off into a dreamless slumber.

As I said, that was two years ago. The idea of dropping them off on a planet somewhere never came up again. Under my tutelage the twins became master traders and experienced spacers. With their minds so closely linked, they took haggling prices and made it an art form. They learned ship handling and cargo lading and I taught them all of the self defense that I knew so that they became instant death with hands or a knife or a blaster or pretty much any other weapon you could name.

And almost every night at least one if not both of them came willingly and eagerly into my bed.

They might be driving me to an early grave, but I didn’t mind it all that much. If I have to go, I couldn’t think of a better way.

I have left Eris to them in my will.

So some day in the distant future, if you happen to be at the market and encounter a pair of redheaded traders showing their wares, stop and take a look. It will always be quality merchandise. Buy carefully, but be sure that they won’t cheat you.

And if you are a handsome young man and they invite you back to the ship for a drink to seal the deal….

You can be sure that will be well worth the price.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

My name is Barry Bensison, I’m a CPA for a large corporation out of Houston, Texas.

I have done quite well for myself, having gotten a degree in business finance and management, and now owning my own Accounting Firm.

I have made myself financially secure and to top that off I am only thirty six years old.

I had been married for almost ten years and I thought it was a good marriage, my wife wanted for nothing, yet something must have been wrong.

I, for some reason had thought maybe I wasn’t man enough in the sexual department for the wife, I knew my cock was substatial, having a shade over eight inches in length, and five and three quarters inches in circumference, or maybe it was too much for her, never-the-less, I was finding that she wanted me less and less, and sexually outside of the fact that old ‘Rosie Palm and her four sisters’ were fast becomeing my total outlet for sex.

Then there was that fateful week that I went on a business trip to St.Louis, to do some tax reports and some book keeping for a large corportaion.

I was gone for about four days and when I came back and walked into my home, I noticed an envelope with a letter from the wife stating that she no longer wanted to be married to me, she had found another man, and was filing for divorce.

I fell backward on the couch and just let what I had read just sink in.

I sat for the whole night in the dark, not able to sleep in an empty house and for anyone that thinks that a man isn’t suppose to cry is ‘full of shit.’

The next few weeks I was like I was in a dream world, that night after I had come home to an empty house I realized that My wife had taken every thing she wanted when she left, she left me some furniture and my clothes and personal effects, I was devistated.

Well I walked around in a daze when my associate in my business came into my office. ‘Hey Barry, are you O.k, are you going to get over this? you look like hell.’

‘Yeah, I know I will, but after ten years of thinking things are alright, I even talked to our family doctor and he said she had been takeing birth control pills for several years not wanting any children,’ another blow.

‘I had thought we were trying to have a child, but behind my back she didn’t want one.’

My associate then suggested that I take a vaction and get my head back on straight, just get a way for a while.

I began to think about it for a while and thought it would be good to just get away and find myself again.

I went to at travel agent and booked a two week trip to Cancun, Mexico.

I got my ticket, my reservations on a beach front, bungalo hut, and packed my bags.

I boarded a plane and set out on a vacation get-a-way.

I got there about ten the next morning, got my rental car, and went out to the Beach front area that I had booked the bungalo at.

It was a scene right out of heaven, it was one of the most gorgeous places I had ever seen.

I just got settled in and then changed into some beach shorts and a beachcomber shirt, sunglasses and the whole nine yards.

I was beginning to feel revived and revitalized as I walked along the sandy beach barefooted, it was such a wonderful feeling, I was beginning to realize that life does go on after a marriage is over.

I saw a beach side bar, already open to the swimmers and beachgoers setting under some Palm trees.

I walked over to the bar and set up on a stool, thats when I noticed Enrico.

Enrico turned around and smiled the most gorgeous smile I had seen in a long time.

‘Buenos Dias Senior,’

‘Good morning,’ I said.

‘Whats your poison?’ he said.

‘I’ll have a Mai Tai,’ I responded.

‘Wow, my favorite,’ Enrico said.

I realized it was an unusual thing that he did not have a Spanish or Mexican accent, he spoke perfect English.

As I sat there chatting with Enrico I began to notice what a beautiful young man he was, he had a deep resonate voice, so masculine, so sexy and alluring,, He was shirtless which exposed his beautiful muscular bronzed lightly hair coverd chest, and a gorgeous six pack stomach.

But why the hell was I noticeing this young man.

My mind was wondering to places It had never gone, I even found myself looking at his crotch for a bulge.

Enrico just smiled at me and his smile did a melting job, my heart turned to butter as in a hot sun.

I began to feel afraid of the feelings that were taking over my body.

I got up and said ‘Hey man I got to leave,’ and I got up and and went back to my bungalo.

I stayed close to my bungalo, afraid of what was happeing to me, yet my mind couldn’t help going back to Enricos beautiful chest, thick and muscular, his bronzed veiny thick arms, masculine and muscular.

His dark dreamy eyes, dark and seemingly like drawing me deeper inside of his very inner being.

I layed awake all night thinking, dreaming, just truthfully desiring this young hot latino man.

I was going totally bonkers and for what reason, I had never had any sort of sexual attraction to a man before, but for some reason here it was, I had never felt a mans body next to mine, I had never felt a mans mouth on my cock, had anal sex with male or female, but here I was wondering what a guys cock would feel like, but not any guy, Enrico’s.

It was almost depressing to be laying there still wide awake wondering, thinking, desiring, when the sun come peaking up over the horizon the next morning.

It was almost ten a.m when I decided to got to the little bar, after all they did serve a small contintal, breakfast of Doughnuts, and fresh fruits there,.

I walked up and saw that another man was there, I felt a pang of disappointment at the missing Enrico.

I got my breakfast and left, asking the other bar tender if Enrico was not working today, he was off on Tuesday, he would be back tomorrow.

I thought tha tday would never end, it was so long, I kept looking to see if it was all a dream.

I did finally get some rest that night from sheer exhaustion, woke up with the son, hoping to get to see Enrico that day.

I was like a kid in a candy shop as I approaced the bar that morning and I was happy as I had ever felt before when I noticed Enrico, my heart was pounding and I was so excited, buy why, that is what I couldn’t figure out, I was not gay, or maybe I had just been lying to myself all these years.

I got up on a bar stool and almost felt like a kid meeting his girlfriend for the first time.

Enrico turned around and smiled like he was happy to see me to.

I almost acted silly, was I in love with this young man.

Enrico and I began to have a personal conversation, I found out that he had been raised in Los Angeles, schooled there but came back to Mexico to live with his mother after his schooling was finished.

Enrico began to tell me of the hard life he had had in his younger life, I felt really bad for him.

I told him of my life and the circumstances that had brought me to Cancun.

I was setting there and he was leaning against the countertop where I as setting, as I told my plight, I felt his hand began to rub my arm and hand, it felt like jolts of electricity shooting thru my body. I even noticed his touch was causing a hardening effect on my cock, I had a full blown hardon in my shorts.

Enrico, then said, ‘Would you like to have supper with me, I would be so honored to have you as my guest.’

‘I would be delighted,’ I responded.

‘Then supper it is, seven tonight dress casual.’ Enrico said.

We went out to supper and enjoyed each other tremendously, I was taken with Enrico’s beautiful smile, and I noticed he kept staring into my eyes as we either ate or chatted or just walked along the beach together, It had turned dark when I invided Enrico back to the bungalo to have a glass of wine, I always drink a glass of wine before going to bed It helps me relax.

We walked into my bungalo and Enrico turned around,’Please don’t think harshly of me but I have been wanted to do this ever since I met you.’ Enrico reached out and pulled himself and he kissed me sensously and hotly on my lips.

No lips had touched mine if a kiss for months, It was fantastic his lips were wet, moist, sensual, and I felt the leap of my cock as I began to tighten up like a peice of rock.

I did not draw back from the kiss, but I went in for another kiss, then another then I noticed that I was entwineing our tongues.

I felt my heart beating really fast, hammering in my chest. I was very turned on, and it scared me.

I wanted Enrico to do to me what ever he wanted by this time.

I had been kissing Enrico passionately ,something

I never thought I would ever do.

I felt his hand unbutton my shirt and open it up and kiss my chest, licking my nipples, sending sensations thru my body like large jolts of electricity.

I was aching, wanting something, yet not sure what it as that I wanted.

I felt Enricos hand go down and I jumped a little as I felt his hands cup my balls, and began to stroke my swollen cock thru my shorts.

I at this time was like putty in Enrico’s hands.

I felt his hand as it unbuttoned my shorts and unzip them, My white briefs were already wet in the front with pre-cum, and Enrico dropped to the floor on his knees and began to suck the tip of my swollen cock and tasted my pre-cum but that was the beginning, the warmth of his mouth against the head of my cock was a phenomenal feeling.

But I felt like I would fall over backwards as Enrico took the elastic from my briefs and pulled them down, moaned in appreciation at the sight of my cock, and took my swollen cock to the balls into his mouth and throat.

I felt like I had died and gone to heaven, Enrico gently sucked and swirled his masterful tongue around my cock head, something My exwife had never done was to take my cock into her mouth, but I doubt it could have even come close to the sensations that Enrico was causing to flood thru my body.

I felt my thick cum laden balls as they tightened up to the sides of my harder than steel cock, and I felt Enrico’s fingers sink into the flesh of my ass cheeks, and then his finger began to probe my anus, the sensations were awesome, I felt his wet finger slide into my asshole as I almost went into convulsions and My cum began to explode into Enrico’s mouth, My body was jerking and spasming as my cum filled Enrico’s mouth and I saw his mouth almost balloon as it filled with cum, Enrico just smiled up and me and swallowed ever drip of my cock. Enrico just kept sucking and licking the sensetive head of my still throbbing cock.

I flopped back on the bed, realizing that a man had just brought the most fantastic climax and cum of my life, I knew that I wanted more of this.

I invited Enrico to spend the night, which he gladly accepted and, I got the pleasure of sucking his beautiful nine inch thick uncut Latino cock. I had never given thougth to doing such a thing with another man.

I felt his beautiful cock and balls and enjoyed the pleasure of touching another mans body in a sexual manner.

I got to feel the pleasure and taste of cum as Enrico let out a loud grunt and I felt his cum flooded my mouth, I almost gagged but I loved the feeling I was giving to Enrico.

Enrico and I fell asleep in each other’s arms that night and awoke to a beautiful morning with the gorgeous sun, I felt like it was the morning after my wedding.

Enrico and I enjoyed each other the whole time I was there, Enrico showed me so many things, but the best thing was feeling that awesome cock when he gently sunk his beaautiful cock pubic hair deep into my asshole, now that was one exciteing almos painful event but I relaxed and got into it and began to enjoy it immensly, actually I came without touching myself while getting fucked, his cock was rubbing something up inside me as he fucked me so lovingly and wonderfully, I have grown to like getting fucked.

My Vacation to Cancun had become more to me that a vacation, it had become a Loving and wonderful experience. Enrico and I are an Item, he had visited me in Houston and I for some reason heheehe, go to Cancun quite often. I will only say that no other man alive has had the effect on me that Enrico has.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

My bisexual tendencies were known by Jennifer before we married. My male encounters had been at school and later at an all male college. There weren’t hundreds of guys but the sex had been quite intense and probably unusual for a guy like me I had actually had active and passive penetrative sex with a room mate I had really fallen for. He moved on and so did I and when I met Jenny, she was my first proper girlfriend. She had the shiniest brown hair I had ever seen and her piercing blue eyes captivated me. She was a good six inches shorter than my six feet but had a great body and pert 38 inch bust which she displayed to good use in reeling me in.

She kept me from sex for over three months. My female contacts had been limited and at 18 I had only had sex with three girls. All of them had been one night stands so my confidence with someone I really liked was somewhat limited. When the night came, I drank too much and she took complete control, dominating the whole sex session and sat astride me for penetration. Thankfully I had no erection problems as I thought I might. This was almost definitely helped by her dominant role.

It was that night I told her about my sexual history. The drink set it off and relief at achieving a decent orgasm for both of us made me braver than normal. Surprisingly she took it in her stride and asked me some intimate details about what I had done and how much I had enjoyed it. She told me about her sexcapades including one threesome with another girl and her boyfriend so I felt we both had a slightly kinky past.

At 22, we were both in a shared rented flat we called home. She was still at university and I had just taken up a junior apprenticeship with an accountancy firm. We hadn’t married and we were still shagging like rabbits. When we were out on the town she would tease me when a cute guy went past.

‘Fancy his cock in you then Max?’

Thank goodness she had stopped calling me ‘Maximillion.’

‘I think he’s more you than me,’ I would joke back,

She knew I still had a penchant for college guys mainly, I suppose, because I had lost my virginity to a college guy. I knew she loved fresh meat too but it was all talk and banter. I loved the honesty in our relationship though I hadn’t told her that I was beginning to get a very strong urge to suck cock and only my love for her stopped me for searching for it.

Jenny came in from university one evening and said, ‘Apparently you’re a poof.’

‘Sorry?’ I spluttered from within my mug of tea.

‘There’s this little stud at university who told me today that you had been shagged up the bum by his gay brother. He obviously has the hots for me and thought that by dropping this bombshell it would have me in tears and hugging him for comfort. His name’s Leo and his brother is Matt. He was quite upset when I told him you had enjoyed it and particularly his brother’s big cock!’

‘I didn’t say that,’ I said.

‘I know but it was enough to have him walking off scratching his head.’

‘What was he like?’ I asked.

‘Bloody cute! He looked more 16 than 18 and was only my height. He was very slim and very boyish. He also looked very randy!!’

‘Jenny, how could you?’

‘Well you were fucked by his gay brother,’ she responded with a sly smile. ‘The little runt needs taught he shouldn’t go maligning people’s lives though.’

The subject was dropped and she told me a few days later that apart from the odd shy smile, he had kept his distance. Things changed about two weeks after that when she told me he had made conversation with her again and asked if it hadn’t bothered her that her boyfriend ‘took it up the arse.’

She told me that she had said it was quite the opposite and she would love to see it happen and would even love to be involved, however, we were loyal to each other.

‘Did you actually mean that? I asked,

‘I think I do,’ she said, ‘but it’s for selfish reasons, I quite fancy the little runt and I’m sure he’d be crap sex so quite right for dominating. Then I could threaten him about his sex life. Obviously his brother would be useless if he’s 100% gay.’

‘Jenny, are you suggesting we have sex with someone else?’ I asked, my heart pounding and cock swiftly rising.

She leaned across and squeezed my crotch. ‘I think you would quite like that, wouldn’t you?’

I nodded.

Something I had always seen in Jenny but had never really acknowledged before was now very apparent. She liked to be in control and there was a slut inside her waiting to get out. As soon as she said she wanted sex with someone else with me there, I also realised something in me. I wanted it to happen as it allowed me to get my hands on a guy without jeopardising our relationship. My cock was brick hard.

‘Come here you,’ she said grabbing me by the scruff of my shirt and dragging me to the bedroom.

We fucked like we had never before. I lay on the bed, my cock standing skyward as Jenny lowered her dripping wet cunt on to me while facing me. She then rode me, her head thrown back and fucked me until I shot my wad inside her.

‘Leo was panting after me again today,’ she said when she came home. ‘I told him you were twice the man he was and he said he would like to prove me wrong. Once I tucked his panting tongue back in his mouth I told him he could only do it if you were there to watch.’

‘Fuck, what did he say?’ I asked my eyes like big circles.

‘Naw, if I’m going to shag you I’ll do it in my time.’

‘Never mind,’ I said.

‘What do you mean?’ she said. ‘That little runt is so horny for me I’m going to lead him up a path he can’t get back from.’

It took another couple of weeks before she came in and told me he would do it provided I sat in a chair and let him get on with it.

‘Not keen,’ I said. ‘Either I fuck you too, or better still I get to fuck him.’

‘Don’t worry, I have a plan,’ she said.

On the Friday night in question she told me the plan would be that she was going to meet him in the pub on her own. Before I could protest she went on to say she was going to get him drunk, tease the prick off him the offer him a little Viagra tablet on the basis that the drink might let him down.

‘He’ll never go for it,’ I said.

‘I don’t fail once I’m on a roll,’ she said and off she went looking as sexy as hell.

I was glad they weren’t meeting in a Uni bar, I showered and, for some reason cleaned my back end really well, probably in the hope of getting the double whammy of two brothers, even if one was straight. I had a couple of drinks too, just to relax me and it was after 10pm before the telephone went. They were on their way.

I was wearing a white t-shirt, and a jock strap under my track suit bottoms. I heard her key in the lock and the two voices. Jenny entered first followed by the most stunning creature I had ever seen. He looked like an angel from the wrong side of the tracks. Stunning blue eyes, dirty blonde hair, a short athletic body and wearing a grey t-shirt and slightly loose fitting jeans but with a cute little point where I assumed his cock was being held by his underwear. I wanted him!

‘Leo, this is Max, Max, this is Leo.’

The hand came out and I realised the lad was slightly pissed.

‘Want another beer to relax you?’ said Jenny.

‘OK,’ he said sheepishly, avoiding my eyes.

I took the bull by the horns. ‘I’m so looking forwards to seeing my Jenny being fucked by someone else. It turns me on.’

‘She’s a stunner,’ he said, ‘and if that’s what it takes, then so be it.’

Jenny looked stunning when she came back in with the beers. Her top was almost transparent and her nipples noticeable underneath. Her short ivory skirt rode up as she sat down and he could probably see her panties when he sat opposite her. I saw him adjust his cock.

‘The Viagra works doesn’t it?’ she asked.

‘Too fuckin’ true. Not sure I needed it though,’ he replied.

‘You will for what I have planned,’ she said, slipping off her top to face him topless.

‘You lucky bastard,’ he said.

It took a moment to realise he was addressing me.

He put the can down and crawled over to Jenny on the couch, crawling up between her legs to hold her right breast until her nipple stuck out and then he licked it before taking it in his mouth. He moved to the left breast and then stretched up to kiss Jenny. My cock was at full mast. Seven inches of stiff bisexual cock straining to get some action and not sure if it was going to.

Jenny stood and unclipped her skirt letting it drop. She was naked, the briefs having been discarded.

‘Fuck,’ he said as he took in her beauty.

Still on his knees, her vagina, the hair neatly trimmed to a small stripe, was aimed right at his mouth. He looked up at her and she stepped slightly closer. His tongue slowly slid out and gently licked the closed slit leading to her vagina. I could see the petal-like folds of her clitoris sticking out from the slit as he licked round it.

Jenny sat back down and opened her legs wide. The red gash opened like a flower in bloom and little Leo dived in like a hungry animal, slurping and licking. My hand was inside my pants, stroking my cock. I didn’t want to do anything to scare him at this stage so wanted to wait until the whole show began.

His groans as he lapped and slurped between Jenny’s legs was really getting me going and I hoped he wasn’t so randy he shot off prematurely.

Jenny stood and said, ‘Stand up!’

Leo looked like a little boy alongside her as he stood up obediently. She pulled off his t-shirt and a slim but well-defined body came into view. A few wispy blonde hairs appeared on his chest and a darker trail came up from his pubic area. He tried to kiss her but she stood back and unclipped his jeans. They fell to the floor and he stood in a multicoloured pair of briefs with a bright blue band, his erection pushing a point at the front. As he stepped out of them, she whipped his briefs down and his cock sprung up as if a recoiling spring, slapping against his belly. He had small tight balls with dark blonde hair sprouting from them and a 5 inch cock with foreskin covering its head. It looked hard enough to hammer nails. He was better looking than his brother and the thought that, just maybe, I might score him too, had my cock stiff as fuck.

‘Max is going to fuck me while you watch Leo,’ said Jenny.

That was new to me but, once he looked at me, as though suddenly remembering I was there, he stood back slightly and I stripped quickly. I saw him look at my cock in surprise. It’s not massive but was a heck of a lot bigger than his.

‘Stay close Leo, I want you to watch and to stroke me,’ said Jenny.

He slid to one side, still on his knees and I lay behind Jenny, entering her from the rear so that my cock’s entry was clear as day to Leo. I slid it in her sloppy wet cunt and started to fuck. Leo stroked his cock and watched. If you have never been watched by a horny guy while fucking, you should try it. I held Jenny’s tits as my 7 inches slid fully out and back in again. I made sure the tip rubbed against her little nub as I pushed in and she rewarded me with gasps of pleasure.

‘Oh Leo, finger me while Max fucks me please,’ groaned Jenny.

He was apprehensive but tried to push his finger against her clitoris while I fucked. Of course it was impossible for my cock not to rub against his finger. After initially recoiling when he came in contact with me, he tentatively pushed his finger back, letting it slid inside her along with my cock. His little digit was getting me going as well as Jenny. She encouraged him and soon he was actively rubbing her and, by default me as well. I slid back and my cock plopped out straight on to Leo’s hand and again he jumped.

‘Push Max back in for me darling,’ said Jenny in a matter of fact way. ‘Pretend it’s a dildo.’

He gripped me with just two fingers and aimed my cock as I slid back into her and then, as I was behind her, he slid in front of her and started to kiss her tits. His cock was pressing against her cunt and my cock and she took her hand and tried to ease it into her alongside mine. There was limited success when I pulled half out and let his head get in. We were both half inside her and the feeling of my cock rubbing against his and rubbing against her cunt walls almost got me exploding.

‘I gotta stop,’ gasped Leo, ‘or I’ll cum.’

‘Great feeling isn’t it,’ said Jenny.

He quietly nodded.

‘Fuck me,’ she said to him while sliding off my cock and crawling into the doggy position.

He didn’t need telling twice and was on her back and inside her in a second. His fucking was frantic stopping every few minutes when he almost reached orgasm. I put my hand between his legs from the rear and handled his balls while he fucked, commenting on how exciting it was to feel someone fucking Jenny. He seemed to believe that and let me continue. I explored his balls, the length of his cock and even managed to brush my finger against his little arsehole bringing a shiver to him that seemed to be delight.

He stopped once more as he was near to flooding her with cum.

‘Is this good, or what?’ she asked.

‘Awesome,’ was the reply.

‘Is my hole tight enough for you?’ asked Jenny.

‘Yes, why?’ was his response.

‘Cos I want to see you fuck my Max in the arse,’ she said.

He spluttered,’ I can’t do that, I’m not gay!’

‘Neither is Max but it would so turn me on and you will not believe how tight the sensation is. You can do mine afterwards.’

He looked at me and I grabbed a tube of lube, squirting it on to my finger and started to lube my hole. I said nothing as I took his cock and stretched a condom over it, lubing it.

I simply crawled into the doggy style, saying nothing at all.

Jenny gripped his cock and led him to my arse. He entered me almost as violently as he had entered Jenny. His inexperience showed but soon his little hard dick was in me to the hilt and he was hammering my hole.

‘Oh my God, that’s so tight,’ he groaned. ‘Oh fuck, oh fuck,’ he continued and then tensed, the force of his ejaculation actually vibrating as it coursed up his cock into the teat of the condom.

My own cock erupted on its own spraying jets of cum over poor Jenny’s tits as she lay on the bed.

‘Please don’t tell my brother,’ he said afterwards.

‘I won’t,’ I said, ‘as long as you fuck Jenny again before you go.’

It wasn’t too difficult to get him to agree and he did.

Leo became obsessed with our threesomes and gradually became more obedient. He wouldn’t let me fuck him but on the next visit, I was able to suck him. He enjoyed my technique and was soon thrusting into my mouth. On that visit, after we both fucked Jenny and I was again able to take his cock up me, he shared his cum with both of us, firing over our waiting mouths.

‘Is your brother still an active gay?’ she asked Leo.

‘Yeh, he came back home after being in London for a couple of years but the job went pear-shaped so he’s back looking for work.’

‘You ever wonder what he would be like to fuck?’ she asked him.

‘He’s my brother!’ he said quickly.

‘Max, what was Matt like in bed?’ said Jenny, that evil little glint in her eye I knew so well.

‘He’s quite big, I think over 7 inches and also thick so it was quite painful when he stuck it in my hole but he fucks well and also was a great cock sucker.’

Leo was quiet. ‘I think he had a girlfriend in London,’ he said.

‘Oh so he could be a bit bisexual,’ said Jenny.

‘I suppose so,’ said Leo, not sure where this was heading. That made two of us.

‘I might get Max here to give him a ring for old time’s sake and invite him for a drink.’

‘Are you gonna screw with my brother too?’ he asked his bottom lip suggesting he was jealous.

‘Are you upset because we’re going to have him and you don’t want us to have someone else or are you upset because you want to have him?’ she asked, smiling.

He went quiet.

‘Have you honestly never looked at him and thought, I wonder?’

‘Well I did wonder what he looked like when he was having Max here.’

‘Why don’t you tell him you’re meeting us and we would love to meet for a drink, all four of us, and see what he says?’

This conversation went on for an hour before he agreed. He said he wouldn’t confess that he had had sex with us, nor to his fucking me up the arse. I figured his brother was a smart enough guy to realise something was going on. Whether this would develop into anything, I had no idea.

When I answered my phone, three days later the voice was instantly remembered. ‘Max you randy old sod, how are you?’

‘Hi Matt, I’m great and all the better from hearing you. God how long is it?’

‘Three years. I think the last time we met was……oh never mind.’

I remembered. He fucked me and I fucked him in a bed and breakfast room we had rented. I knew he was moving in a month’s time and wanted a really good session. We thought we had a few more sessions to go but he actually had to leave quite quickly and, apart from diminishing telephone contact, that fuck session was our last.

‘How did your brother know about us?’ I asked.

‘He knew at the time but as he was too young to go to university then so it didn’t matter. I assume he told you he knew? I hope he didn’t splurt anything to your girlfriend.’

‘Actually he did but thankfully she knew.’

‘That little cunt I’ll kill him!’

‘No need he just fancied his chances with her and I don’t blame him, she is a stunner.’

‘Well I’m glad he didn’t get anywhere with it.’

There was silence.

‘He didn’t get anywhere with it, did he?’

I let the question hang.

‘Let’s say he got more than he expected.’

‘Leo, straight horny little Leo did a…….threesome??’

I said nothing.

‘He didn’t……you know….do anything with you?’

‘He was horny,’ I said.

‘Was he as good as me?’

‘I can’t remember. Perhaps you might wish to refresh my memory sometime.’

The conversation went on and we decided to meet Matt for a drink. Leo wasn’t mentioned but I called him and suggested he come along for a drink. He was reluctant but I have a feeling he was concerned and jealous that his brother might get something and he wanted to be there to block it by being a wallflower. He obviously didn’t know Jenny that well!

The night, when it came, raced along at breakneck speed and the drink was consumed at the same pace. Jenny can hold her own with the best. I was catching up with Matt and Leo was sitting very close to Jenny, his hand occasionally straying on to her thigh when he laughed or wanted to make a point.

‘Did he fuck you,’ said Matt quietly.

‘Yes,’ I replied.

‘Well I fucking never,’ he said. ‘After the stick I got from him when he found out I was gay, for him to go and screw one of my exes is something else.’

‘Let’s polish off some wine back at ours,’ announced Jenny. ‘None of us are working in the morning and I’m in the mood for a laugh.’

She rose and walked out assuming the answer would be positive and we all followed meekly, looking at her arse as she swayed down the street with Leo running behind to catch up.

Back at the flat, she kicked off her shoes and shucked her bra leaving only a lightweight top covering her breasts her nipples clearly showing. I saw Matt looking and Leo didn’t miss them either.

‘What’s she up to Max?’ Matt asked me.

‘I’m not really sure but I can tell you she’s horny. How she turns this odd situation into anything is anyone’s guess.’

Leo was oblivious to both of us. He was laughing at everything Jenny said, waiting on her hand and foot and Jenny, in return was kissing him lightly on the lips while he rested his hand on her thigh while he sat between her legs on the floor. As I went to get a few more beers, Matt followed me to the kitchen and when I turned from the fridge, he kissed me.

‘I just wanted to remember what it was like,’ he said. ‘It’s funny that the guy who loved getting fucked turned out to be the one with the girlfriend.’

The alcohol blurred my senses and I found myself responding and kissing Matt fully. My hands found his crotch and I squeezed an already hard cock. I really wanted to be fucked by him. I remembered how big his cock was and how good a fucker he could be but the circumstances tonight were about Jenny and not me.

‘We’d better not get caught,’ I said to him, gently pushing him back. ‘You surely don’t want your brother to see you in action and Jenny might not take kindly to me screwing an ex in the kitchen.’

We laughed and adjusted ourselves before walking back into the lounge stopping dead in our tracks and we saw little Leo flat on the floor, his jeans and pants at his knees and his hard cock upright. Jenny was astride him sucking his cock as hard as she could.

‘Well bro, you don’t have any embarrassment in front of your big brother do you?’ said Matt.

Leo just smiled and gripped the back of Jenny’s head to help her suck more.

Matt turned to me and kissed me again, this time in full view of Jenny and this time I let him. Soon Matt was on the lounge floor with his jeans and briefs at his knees and I was sucking him. His brother couldn’t quite see but I’m sure was aware what was happening judging by the noise Matt was making. Nothing was said as Jenny stood and stripped naked, helping Leo off the floor and stripping him too. She took his hand and led him to our king-size bed in the bedroom. I stripped Matt and myself.

‘This could be a very interesting evening,’ I said quietly to him. ‘Let’s just see where it goes.’

When we walked naked into the room, Jenny was sitting at the base of the bed, lying flat with her legs dangling over the edge. Leo was between her legs lapping like a hungry calf. Jenny was whimpering like she did when she was getting slowly built towards one of her noisy orgasms. I threw Matt beside her and knelt alongside Leo to suck his brother’s cock. The idea of doing this while he was alongside his naked brother and even more so, licking out my girlfriend, was so exciting I could feel my head pounding as the blood rushed to it.

I took my mouth off Matt’s cock and moved it over to Jenny, licking alongside Leo’s tongue. He pulled back to let me in but I grabbed his head and pushed him down. Soon we were licking each other’s tongues. I looked sideways and saw Matt watching, stroking his cock as he did so. I gripped his cock and gently wanked it for him with my spare hand.

‘Somebody fuck me for Christ’s sake,’ said Jenny.

Leo stood up as Jenny rolled over doggy fashion, offering her arse and dripping cunt. Leo stretched a condom over his cock and mounted her as Matt and I watched. I smiled at Matt and nodded towards his cock. Grabbing a condom, I handed it to him while I lubricated my hole and climbed on to the bed alongside Jenny. She looked at me and smiled, synching the words, ‘I love you,’ just as I felt Matt’s long cock slowly slide into my hole. God it felt good.

Soon the bizarre scene of gay and straight brother alongside each other fucking boyfriend and girlfriend was in full flight. Jenny was whimpering and I was groaning as both boys fucked us. I managed to grip Jenny and kiss her briefly while this was going on and the session lasted for a good ten minutes.

When Matt finally withdrew, I got ready to be pushed into another position but soon his cock was back in again. This time he was a little more frantic with his fucking but still enjoyable. It was Jenny’s scream of orgasm that made me look around to find Matt hammering into her cunt. I realised that his younger brother was now fucking me. This was something.

When eventually we were both rolled on to our backs, Jenny alongside me, both guys pulled off their condoms and wanked over us, spraying their joint cum over both Jenny and I then collapsing off us. I hadn’t cum and Jenny had only cum once. Not nearly enough for her.

I climbed on top of her and pushed my cock into her abused hole, dripping with her natural lubrication and widened by Matt’s large cock and fucked her as I never had before while the two brothers watched us, idly stroking their cocks. She told me afterwards that she had felt the force of my cum shoot all the way inside her.

‘Well guys, I think we have all had our sexual experience broadened by that little escapade,’ said Jenny after we had all come down to earth.

Leo looked very embarrassed all of a sudden and quickly dressed while Matt pulled on his Armani whites and flopped back on the couch.

‘I’ll need to get going,’ Leo said.

Jenny went with him to the hall and I saw her pin him against it with her naked body. He responded to her as she whispered in his ear. I saw him nod with a big grin on his face and I knew she was working her magic on his confidence and ensuring he was willing to come back and fuck us both again.

As for Matt, he drifted away once more. I found it erotic that my first boyfriend, a guy who was technically 100% gay, had just fucked me and my girlfriend and even more erotic that his little brother who was technically 100% straight, had done the same.

Now if Jenny could only have got them to fuck each other!

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

Meeting Ian

Kyle had been drinking beer enjoying watching the two boys he’d brought with him to the party splashing around in the pool. The party was a good break for the guys after almost a month of hard manual labor. As Kyle sat watching the two beefcakes he couldn’t help think how the two in their own individual ways dripped with sex appeal and how he’d like to have both in bed. With a good buzz going on and a half hard cock Kyle was lusting for both of them as he watched.

A few minutes later Kyle broke away from the party and eased off into the pool house to take a leak. He’d consumed enough beer that his bladder was telling him to empty it. With his swim trunks around his knees standing over the porcelain bowl Kyle was squeezing the last couple drops out when he felt another person’s smooth warm wet body press against his backside.

There was also a very impressive cock wedging into the crack in his bare buttock. The guy’s hands began circling and roaming his upper body between Kyle’s arms and body where they eventually found his nipples.

‘Oh God, I’ll give you just about an hour to stop that,’ Kyle said in a humorous yet wanting voice as the fingertips were tweaking his nipples.

‘My oh my, these are nice hard buds,’ the voice said as the person behind continued playing with the Kyle’s erect sensitive nipples.

Kyle wanted to turn around and let the unknown individual gently bite and suck on his firm nubs, but he was frozen in place. As the guy played with the nipples Kyle’s cock began to grow.

Suddenly, the guy’s hands began moving down taking hold of Kyle’s cock. ‘Um, my, this is a nice piece of meat. Everything I heard it was,’ the voice whispered from behind Kyle.

Kyle turned his head looking behind to see who it was that was holding his now fully erect cock. ‘So, who was it that told you about my cock, Ian?’

‘Couple weeks ago Shawn told me how you guys initially met and about him giving you a blowjob in the theater.’

‘Yes, that boy can suck a cock! But can’t keep a secret.’

‘No need for it to be a secret among us boys. Any chance I might be able to suck your cock, Kyle? Or is that strictly his piece of meat?’

‘When and where,’ Kyle replied turning around facing Ian.

‘Right here right now,’ Ian said, ‘but first let me taste these scrumptious nipples.’

Kyle’s head was racing with thoughts of the three of them in bed together. Ian sounded as though he might be up for such an event. Ian began licking and then gently biting before sucking each nipple. Then he would start the process all over again. ‘You keep that up and I’m gonna cum.’

‘Oh that’s what I want but I want your juice flowing in my mouth not all over the floor.’ Ian got to his knees, ‘Oh my, this is one gorgeous cock and the cockhead is mahvelous dahling.’

Saying no more Ian’s mouth latched onto Kyle’s cock. Kyle reached out putting both his hands on Ian’s short spiky dark hair highlighted with blonde streaks. Kyle watched Ian sucked his cock. The young man was an artist when it came to delivering a blowjob. He certainly knew his way around a cock. ‘You are so fucking good.’

After a few moments Ian pulled off Kyle’s cock and said, ‘This has been worth the wait. I’ve dreamed about this moment since Shawn first told me.’

‘You know, surprising you say that because I had a dream about you at work Friday afternoon. Then I fell out of my chair and damn near broke my neck before I woke up.’

‘Really!’

‘Yeah, I guess I was horny and fell asleep dreaming about you and I having sex,’ Kyle said as the two changed places. Kyle sat down on the toilet seat. ‘My, this is an awesome looking cock. Everything I dreamed it was and maybe a little more. May I?’

‘I thought you’d never ask. Go ahead.’

Ian’s hand held his cock at the base pointing at Kyle’s mouth as Kyle began digesting the rather large piece of man meat. He could only get the first four or five inches in his mouth before he began to gag.

Pulling off to regain his composure Kyle asked, ‘So are you a bottom or a top, Ian?’

‘I go both ways, but I enjoy taking a good cock up my ass.’

‘Same with me. I’d sure enjoy taking this trophy up my ass,’ Kyle said.

‘We may be in luck.’

‘How’s that, Ian?’

‘There’s some baby oil on the shelf over here,’ Ian said reaching for the clear plastic bottle of oil. ‘Change places with me. I’ll sit down so you ride me facing me.’

Ian squeezed some of the oil into Kyle’s hand. Kyle began working it into his asshole as he stood in front of Ian. Ian in turn oiled up his pole. With both men thoroughly oiled up Kyle moved forward to take his place above Ian’s raging hard on. Slowly, Kyle began lowering his ass onto Ian’s hard cock.

With his arms around Ian’s neck Kyle began lowering his buttock pushing out on his sphincter to accept Ian flared cockhead. Suddenly, the spongy head had breached the first ring. Kyle sucked in a gasp of air. Ian asked, ‘You okay? I’m a little bigger than the average guy.’

‘No Shit,’ Kyle whispered into Ian’s ear, ‘It’s been a while for me.’

After a few seconds Kyle began easing down Ian’s pole until he was fully impaled. Once Kyle had bottomed out in Ian’s lap Kyle sat there for a few more seconds getting used to the wonderful feeling of Ian’s mammoth shaft inside him.

‘Oh my, you are big one. Has Shawn experienced this?’

‘Not yet, we’ve talked about it.’

‘Well, I think we ought to make that happen pretty soon,’ Kyle whispered before he began to ride the full length of Ian’s cock.

‘Yeah, I think we’d make a great threesome.’

Kyle sped up. The piston inside him was passing over Kyle’s prostate with each rise and fall. Of course Kyle would moan or sigh each time the pass was made. ‘I wonder if I can make you cum fucking you,’ Ian whispered.

‘Oh God, I hope so. You definitely have the cockhead to make it happen. Every time the head hits my joy button I’m ready.’

‘Do you want me to cum inside you?’ Ian asked.

‘Oh hell yes.’

‘Well, I’m about ready to do it,’ Ian said in a hoarse voice.

About that time Kyle began erupting, shooting spooge up between them. The first couple white ropes hit both their faces. The other shots less forceful landed on their chest and abdomen areas. There was much moaning, groaning and sighing between the two men as they both released their juices.

‘Don’t jump up and get off me,’ Kyle said to Ian, ‘Just sit here and let me enjoy the feeling of your cock soften inside me.’

The two men began kissing and every once in a while break free and whisper how much they enjoyed each other. After a while the two broke their anal love lock, parting before some one else decided they needed to use the restroom in the pool house.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---

The first time I remember seeing Prince Eralot, I was just eleven years old, My father was a merchant in the village of Milhange.

My name is Dayken, son of Vardon.

It was my fathers wish that I would become a warrior in the service of my King.

Prince Eralan, was only about eighteen, just a young warrior in the making at that time, I was enthralled with his stature, and looks, I wanted to do all I could to become a soldier in his army

I was mesmerized at his looks, setting on that White horse as the Prince announced to the village that he was recruiting young men for the Kings army, going from village to village searching for just the right young men to mold into his warriors, ones that he would soon command.

I just stood in amazement as I looked at him and I saw his face turn my way and smile at me, he just kept staring, almost like he was smitten with me, I had no idea why, I was, or so I thought, just a plain young peasant farm boy, working in my fathers fields, harvesting produce to sell in my parents market place tent.

I kept watching Prince Eralan, looking back as he kept looking straight into my eyes and smiling.

I tried to present myself as a strong, healthy willing young man to become just another lad in the Prince’s service, but at that time I knew I was too young.

As I stood there almost glaring at the young Prince, I felt My Father’s hand on my shoulder, ‘Soon my son, you will be one of his warriors, I just feel it in my bones, that has been my dream, even my prayer, it is a place of honor, and glory to be a warrior in his service.’

I smiled at my father and said, ‘Me? Do you really believe that father, that would be like a dream of mine come true?’

It was a few years later when I was helping my father in the market that I noticed a young Man riding in the distance.

I had grown into a very well built, muscular, young lad of seventeen, almost eighteen.

I had been practicing the sword, my father was a master of the sword and trained many young men in the use of the sword and he had trained me since childhood, and I had learned well.

My Uncle Phineus had taught me the Bow, and I was very much a good bowman, I had learned the skill of the bow and arrow.

The Young rider approached the village, which is an unusual thing, since we had very few outsiders visit, I noticed The young rider was wearing the crest of the Prince.

I watched as he grew closer, my heart began to pound in my chest with such excitement, I felt I would burst open and bleed to death.

I noticed he stopped an older man up the road and conversed with him, and the older man pointed toward my fathers merchant tent.

I had no idea what the Prince could possibly want, but I watched as he gently rode his horse into town and came up to my fathers tentand dismounted.

‘Greetings, Your Lordship, what would Prince Eralan be doing in our fair Village,’ my Father said.

‘When I last came to your village recruiting warriors, there was a young lad that I had noticed, that showed promise as a soldier, I’m looking for some more young warriors to serve in my army, Would you know of such a Lad.’

My Father called me forward, ‘I have such a son, and he would be highly Honored to serve you my Lord.’

My insides were about to explode, my heart was pounding, Me? the possibility of serving in the Princes service was unbelievable, I was almost a total wreck at that prospect.

When I walked out from the tent I looked up at a Young handsome Prince Eralan, I was almost shakeing waiting for his response to my appearance.

The Prince and he almost looked like someone had lit his countenance up with a torch, he smiled as if he had found a lost friend.

‘Hello, I noticed you when I last came looking for young warrior’s would you like to be in my service?’ the prince asked.

I Knelt before Prince Eralan, ‘Oh, yes my Lord, I would be honored to serve my Prince.

I was waiting for his responce.

‘Well then young Dayken, come with me and you shall be in my army.’

My father then said, ‘Let me get the horse for you to make your journey,’ to which the Prince then said, ‘Keep your horse for your use, He can ride my horse with me.’

Wow me ride the Princes Personal horse holding to the young Princes waist, was all I could think.

MyFather then called me into the the tent to say good by and told me,’Make sure to do whatever he requests of you, and make him pleased with you, no matter what it is, make us proud of you son.’

‘Yes Father, I will make you Proud of me.

I said goodby, Hugged my Mother and Father, and grabbed my archery equiptment and sword.

We traveled along the road for miles untill we came to a nice little brook, and got off the horse to drink and water the horse.

‘I might as well tell you Dayken, that I saw you several years and I was taken by you. I plan for you to be my personal man, you will be with me everywhere I go, help with my armour, horses and be my personal companion, and me only will you serve.’

I knelt before my Prince and Pledged my total allegience to him.’

I was totally shocked at his next move, I stood up and he grabbed me and hugged me.

I was a little shocked at that move, but I had feelings go thru me I had never felt before.

He smiled at me, ‘It is good,’ he said.

We went back to the Kings castle and I was waiting to take the training of soldier, but he had something else planned for me.

I was setting in this large castle room, drinking a little wine and I heard a voice of a woman telling me that the Prince wanted me to come to his chambers, I went as I was told.

When I walked into his chambers I saw the prince standing there in almost peasant clothes, ‘come here Dayken,’ he said.

‘Remember me saying that I wanted to have you as my personal servant?’

‘Yes My lord,’ I said.

‘Well it begins tonight,’ he said.

‘It is my honor to serve you My Lord,’ I said

He reached out and to my surprise he began undressing me and I was down to my under garments when I realized, as he led me to the small room next to his bed chamber, he wanted me to help me in his bath.

I felt strange, I had never been next to another naked man before, it was so exhilarating, I was so turned on and as he looked down at my naked flesh as I stood there before the Prince, he smiled, ‘I knew it,’ he said.

‘Sorry my lord, knew what?’ I asked.

‘That,’ he said as I stood there, I hadn”t realized my cock had gotten totally hard and was standing out straight and hard, my foreskin was slowly pulling back exposing my swollen cockhead.

Prince looked down at it and said, I knew you were the right one to take this position. His hand reached down and cupped my tightening swollen nuts, I let out a slight gasp,’do you like this?’ the Prince asked.

‘Oh yes my Lord, Very much,’ I said.

‘Why don’t you try it on my, I reached out and undid his loin covering, I was astounded at the size his the Princes swollen cock, it was fantastic, the smoothness of the skin covering its swollen head, the veins running the length of it shaft, and the feeling of the Princes heartbeat that I could feel in it hardness as I began to slide the forskin back and forth, I looked up as saw the Princes eyes closed, ‘Oh yeah, that feels so good.’ he said. I realized at that time just how beautiful and handsome this young Prince was, everything about him was fantastic.

I was doing something I had never done but the excitement of what I was doing and knowing that the Prince was totally into it, and enjoying it, was very satisfying, I jerked the Prince off as he stood there with his head leaned back buiting his lip and moaning sounds of pleasure.

He stopped me and said, lets get out bath, and then you and I will share a bed together tonight, and every night for that matter.

We had our bath a total experience of pleasure, the Prince enjoyed my as much as I was enjoying him.

As we walked naked to the bed, and crawled under the covers, The Prince pulled my body close to him and started kissing me, passionately, ‘You will be my personal servant, forever.’ he whispered into my ear.

I was at that time ready to do anything for the Prince, even eat his shit if he wanted. I had never felt toward anyone like this before.

I felt the Princes mouth engulf my swollen cock and I felt like flying away, my body was almost ready to explode from the sensation it was enduring as his hot, wet mouth slowly worked my cock over. I was not only grateful for being chosen to be the Princes man, but also for the feeling he was creating as he took me to the netherlands with his sucking and licking of my cock, a totally new experience for me.

I had, as all young lads do, experience the feelings of draining my own nuts by use of my own hands in private but never this feeling.

as the Prince sucked my cock and took me over the mountain top as he sucked, I wasn’t sure he would be pleased with me shooting my manseed into his mouth, ‘Your Majesty, Im gonna shoot my seed, soon, you better get off.’ I said.

I noticed his smile as he said, ‘Thats what I want.’

I was totally shocked. ‘Oh My Lord Prince,’ was all I could say as My cock began to belch out a load of seed that would fill a wine goblet.

Prince Eralan just gulped down my cum like he was drinking a goblet of fine wine.

As he licked the last little drip from the tip of my cock he smiled, and said, ‘Oh yeah, Dayken, I needed that.’

I felt so honored that Me, a peasant boy, would bring such pleasure to a Prince in that way, buy it was fine by me.

Prince just kept playing with my cock, untill it deflated, I smiled and said, ‘Can I pleasure the Prince in that manner?’

‘Prince Eralan smiled and said, ‘Not exactly, I have something better planned.’

I had no idea what could possibly be any better, but if there was such a thing I was all in for it.

The young Prince pulled back the covers and god down between my legs, raised them up by the knees, and then he raised my body up to a higher level, put his mouth to my asshole and began sucking and licking on it, the sensations were mind boggling.

I was moaning and grunting like a village prostitute doing a john, It felt like hot jolts of fire coursing thru my body, after about ten minutes of his working my asshole over with his tongue, I would have let him run a battering ram up my ass, I wanted something, and he had gotten me ready.

He got up let my rear end down and then he spit in his hand, and I noticed he had this clear liquid all over the head of his cock, leaking out, I learned later it was pre-cum, he put his cock against the opening of my asshole and I got prepared for the assult of his thick uncut cock.

When I thought I was ready but he slid about four inches into my asshole he just stopped, thank god for that, It hurt like hell, I was gasping for breath but biting my lip, trying to give the Prince pleasure with my body in what ever shape that would take’

The Prince just held his cock tight inside my anal opening and slowly began a tender, sliding until all eight plus inches of thick dick, was completely inside my body, I began to relax and I noticed that the pain was going a way, and thenas he began to fuck my tender virgin asshole, I felt his sensation begin to take place.

It took a couple minutes but I found myself totally into it and enjoying the feeling of being filled to the brim and believe me I was full of Prince Cock.

Prince then leaned over, pulled my legs up on his shoulder and began to make love to me, I was almost saturated with his saliva from his kisses and My total desire was to make Him happy.

I fell in love with my Prince that day and the grates Joy of that night was when we had finally fucked for about twenty minutes, intense,totally enjoying his cock inside me, I shot another load of cum from just the sensation of being fucked and it happened just as the Prince let out this loud almost yelling grunt and he rammned his cock to the balls into my body and I felt him jerking as his cock filled me full of his seed.

After we were done that first night, we layed back and just collapsed asleep holding each other.

I awoke the next morning with his hugs and kisses.

I told him I was all his forever.

That was ten years ago, and I have been I am his constant companion, even on the battle field, he is a Superb warrior, a superb Prince and one superbly awesome Lover.

---

To get in touch with the author, send them an email.

---